Текст книги "Становление нации. Религиозно-политическая история Англии XVI — первой половины XVII в. в современной британской исторической науке"
Автор книги: Владимир Ерохин
Жанр:
История
сообщить о нарушении
Текущая страница: 64 (всего у книги 64 страниц)
Кареев Н.И. История Западной Европы в Новое время. В 7 томах. – СПб., 1904. – Т. 2; Потехин А.Н. Очерки из истории борьбы англиканства с пуританством при Тюдорах (1550–1603). – Казань, 1894; Соколов В.А. Реформация в Англии (Генрих VIII и Эдуард VI). – М., 1881; Соколов В. Церковь и университеты Англии XVI в. по описанию современников // Творения Св. отцов в русском переводе. Прибавления … – М., 1884. – Ч. 33. – С. 482–541; Делицын Н. Очерк истории англиканской церкви. – СПб., 1860; Михайловский В.М. Англиканская церковь и её отношение к православию. – СПб., 1864; Ретивцев X. Характер протестантства и его историческое развитие. – СПб., 1868; Победоносцев К.П. Церковь // Победоносцев К.П. Великая ложь нашего времени. – М., 1993. – С. 233–266.
Дмитриева О.В. Елизавета Тюдор. – М, 2004; Исаенко А.В. Английская королевская реформация XVI века. – Орджоникидзе, 1982; Исаенко А.В. Пуританская реформация в Англии в XVI – начале XVII в. – Орджоникидзе, 1980; Кондратьев СВ. Идея права в предреволюционной Англии. – Тюмень, 1996; Кондратьев С.В. Юристы в предреволюционной Англии (политические и правовые воззрения). – Шадринск, 1993; Серёгина А.Ю. Политическая мысль английских католиков второй половины XVI – начала XVII вв. – СПб., 2006; Фёдоров СЕ. Пуританизм и общество в раннестюартовской Англии. – СПб.:, 1993; Фёдоров С.Е. Раннестюартовская аристократия (1603–1629). – СПб., 2005; Фёдоров С.Е. Кондратьев С.В. Питулько Г.Л. Англия XVII века: Социопрофессиональные группы и общество. – СПб.:, 1997.
Английская реформация (Документы и материалы) / Под ред. Ю.М. Сапрыкина. – М., 1990; Англия в эпоху абсолютизма / Под. ред. Ю.М. Сапрыкина. – М., 1984; Англия XVII века: Идеология, политика, культура / Под. ред. Г.Р. Левина и С.Е. Федорова. – СПб., 1992; Англия XVII века: Социальные группы и общество / Под. ред. С.Е. Федорова. – СПб., 1994; Ивонип Ю.Е. Был ли Томас Кромвель протестантом? // Античная древность и средние века. – Свердловск, 1975. – Сб. 11. – С. 168–172; Ивонин Ю.Е. О характере реформации Генриха VIII // Проблемы социальной структуры и идеологии средневекового общества. – Л., 1980. – Вып. 3. – С. 83–93; Ивонина Л.И. Конфессионализм и дипломатия Англии накануне двух английских революций XVII в. // Религия и политика. От античности к эпохе Просвещения. – Смоленск, 1997. – С. 23–31; Исаенко А.В. Теория «королевской супрематии» в английской религиозно-политической литературе 50–70-х гг. XVI в. // Проблемы разложения феодализма и генезиса капитализма в Англии. Горький, 1980; Каменецкий Б.А. Томас Старки и его место в истории политической мысли в Англии в XVI в. // Средние века. – М., 1973. – Вып. 36; Он же. Формирование абсолютистской идеологии в Англии XVI в. и ее особенности // Вопросы истории. – М., 1969. – № 8; Лукоянов В.В. Фрэнсис Бэкон о церковной политике Англии в конце XVI – начале XVII вв. // Проблемы разложения феодализма и генезиса капитализма в Европе. – Горький, 1989. – С. 47–56; Осиновский И.Н. Гуманизм и Реформация в Англии в первой трети XVI века // Культура Эпохи Возрождения и Реформация. – Л., 1981. – С. 218–226; Он же. Томас Мор и реформация Генриха VIII (к вопросу о противоречиях в идеологических взглядах Т. Мора) // Очерки социально-экономической и политической истории Англии и Франции XIII–XVII вв. – М., 1960. – С. 79–95; Павлова Т.А. Роль раннего пуританизма в политической и культурной жизни Англии // Культура эпохи Возрождения и Реформация. – Л., 1981. – С. 226–231; Сапрыкин ЮМ. Политические идеи английской эмиграции при Марии Тюдор // Вестник МГУ. История. – М., 1983. – № 1; Он же. Абсолютистские идеи английской реформации в XVI в. // Вестник МГУ. История. – М., 1985. – № 1; Он же. Эдмунд Дадли и его идеи реформы церкви в Англии // Культура эпохи Возрождения и Реформация. – Л., 1981. – С. 211–218; Урнов ДМ. Борьба пуритан против театра в эпоху Шекспира // Культура эпохи Возрождения и Реформация. – Л., 1981. – С. 239–243; Штокмар В.В. Борьба с пуританами как один из аспектов социальной политики Тюдоров во второй половине XVI века // Проблемы социальной структуры и идеологии средневекового общества. – Л., 1974. – Вып. 1. – С. 124–134; Она же. К истории английского пуританского движения в конце XVI века // Англия XIV–XVII вв. – Горький, 1974. – С. 27–36; Она же. Идеология английского абсолютизма в письмах Елизаветы Тюдор // Уч. зап. Ленингр. ун-та. Серия исторических наук. – Л., 1950. – № 127. – Вып. 17. – С. 223–248; Она же. Особенности пуританского движения конца XVI-первой трети XVII в. и начало конфликта между пуританами и абсолютной монархией // Проблемы социальной структуры и идеологии средневекового общества. – Л., 1980. – Вып. 3. – С. 93–104; Она же. Пуританское движение 70–80-х годов XVI века в Англии // Уч. зап. Ленингр. ун-та. Серия исторических наук. – 1956. – № 192. – Вып. 21. – С. 138–168; Шулякова Н.Г. Архиепископ Лод. Английский Киприан // Человек XVII столетия / Под ред. А.А. Сванидзе и В.А. Ведюшкина. – М., 2005. – Ч. 1. – С. 174–202.
Алексеева Н.С. Пуританская оппозиция абсолютизму Стюартов в первой четверти XVII в. Дисс…. канд. ист. наук. – М., 1972; Будилова К.А. Возникновение движения индепендентов в Англии во второй половине XVI века. Дисс…. канд. ист. наук. – Владикавказ, 2000; Волосникова Л.М. Социально-политическая борьба в Англии во второй половине XVI в. и её отражение в парламентских дебатах. Дисс…. канд. ист. наук. – М., 1989; Воробьёва Е.Д. Политическая борьба в Англии в парламентах Якова I Стюарта (1603–1625 годы). Дисс…. канд. ист. наук. – М., 1962; Дмитриева О.В. Социально-политическая борьба в Англии в конце XVI-начале XVII вв. Дисс…. канд. ист. наук. – М., 1985; Журавель Н.А. Граф Лестер и католическая оппозиция при Елизавете I Тюдор. Дисс…. канд. ист. наук. – СПб., 2000; Ивонин Ю.Е. Реформация Генриха VIII и внешняя политика Англии. Дисс…. канд. ист. наук. – Л., 1974; Ильин В.Н. Анабаптизм в Англии в XVI веке. Дисс – канд. ист. наук. – М., 1987; Исаенко А.В. Пуританское движение в Англии в XVI-начале XVII вв. Дисс…. канд. ист. наук. – М., 1975; Koeun B.C. Королевские слуги и яковитский двор в Англии 1603–1625 гг. Дисс…. канд. ист. наук. – СПб., 1999; Миронова И.А. Общественно-политические взгляды Джона Попета. Дисс…. канд. ист. наук. – М., 1951; Петросьян А.А. Джон Нокс и кальвинистская реформация в Шотландии. Дисс…. канд. ист. наук. – М., 1982; Руденко О.А. Англо-испанский союз 1554 г. и его крах. Дисс…. канд. ист. наук. – М., 1984; Серёгина А.Ю. Церковь и государство в политической мысли английской католической эмиграции конца XVI – первой четверти XVII вв. Дисс…. канд. ист. наук. – М., 1999; Смирнова Н.А. Реформация в Англии и деятельность Томаса Кранмера в первой половине XVI в. Дисс…. канд. ист. наук. – М., 1990; Хозиева Т.Х. Религиозно-политические идеи Томаса Картрайта и опыт определения авторства анонимных памфлетов. Дисс…. канд. ист. наук. – Владикавказ, 1995.
Английская реформация (Документы и материалы) / Под ред. Ю.М. Сапрыкина. – М., 1990. – С. 6.
Ihe English Reformation Revised / Ed. by C. Haigh. – Cambridge University Press, 1990; Haigh C. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993; Scarisbrick J.J. Henry VIII. – London, 1970; Scarisbrick J.J. The Reformation and the English People. – Oxford, 1984.
Исаенко А.В. Пуританское движение в Англии в XVI – начале XVII вв. Дисс…. канд. ист. наук. – М., 1975. – С. 166.
Серёгина А.Ю. Церковь и государство в политической мысли английской католической эмиграции конца XVI – первой четверти XVII вв. Дисс…. канд. ист. наук. – М., 1999; Она же. Политическая мысль английских католиков второй половины XVI – начала XVII вв. – СПб., 2006.
Согрин В.В. Зверева Г.И. Репина Л.И. Современная историография Великобритании. – М., 1991.
Зверева Г.И. Организация исторической науки в Великобритании в новое и новейшее время. – М., 1986.
Зверева I'M. Британская историография в контексте академической культуры XX в. Автореф. дисс … докт. ист. наук. – М., 1998.
Виноградов К.Б. Очерки английской историографии нового и новейшего времени. – Л., 1975.
Шарифжанов И.И. Английская историография в XX веке. Основные теоретико-методологические тенденции, школы и направления. – Казань, 2004; Он же. Современная английская буржуазная историография. Проблемы теории и метода. – М., 1984; Он же. Эволюция теоретико-методологических основ английской немарксистской историографии в XX веке (1900–1980). Дисс…. доктора исторических наук. – Казань, 1990.
Репина Л.П. Дискуссия о «методе Хилла» или новое наступление реакционной историографии // Идейно-политические проблемы исторической науки. – М., 1987. – С. 47–57; Она же. Концепции «локальной автономии» и «провинциального общества» в современной историографии английской революции середины XVII века // Ранние буржуазные революции и современная историческая мысль. Тезисы докладов. – Казань, 1990. – С. 9–10; Она же. Локальная история и современная историография Английской революции // Новая и новейшая история. – М., 1992. – № 3. – С. 174–183; Она же. Локальные исследования и национальная история: проблема синтеза // Всеобщая история: дискуссии, новые подходы. – М, 1989. – Вып. 1. – С. 148–158; Она же. Новые подходы к Английской революции середины XVII в. в немарксистской историографии // Средние века. – М., 1992. – Вып. 54. – С. 202–216; Она же. На пути к новому синтезу: перспективные тенденции в современной британской историографии // Методологические и историографические вопросы исторической науки. – Томск, 1994. – Вып. 21. – С. 3–18; Репина Л.П., Зверева Г.И. Социальная история и «новая историческая наука» // Новая и новейшая история. – М., 1988. – №4. – С. 159–174.
Репина Л.П. «Новая историческая наука» и социальная история. – М., 1998; Она же. Социальная история в историографии XX века: научные традиции и новые подходы. Дисс…. доктора исторических наук (в форме научного доклада). – М., 1998.
Будцын И.В. Проблема исторических понятий в английской буржуазной историографии и философии истории 50–60-х годов XX в. Автореф. дисс…. канд. ист. наук. – Казань, 1988.
Нейман A.M. «Старые» и «новые» пути в истории (некоторые проблемы методологии в английской буржуазной историографии 30–60-х годов XX в.). Автореф. дисс…. канд ист. наук. – Томск, 1977.
Вейш Я.Я. Критика идеологии англиканской церкви. Автореф. дисс…. канд. философ, наук. – М., 1970.
Николаев Б.В. Проблемы методологии истории в творчестве М. Оукшотта. Автореферат дисс... канд. ист. наук. – Казань, 1996.
Ящук А.М. Идейно-методологические основы исторической концепции Р.Дж. Коллингвуда. Автореф. дисс…. канд. ист. наук. – Томск, 1977.
Могипьницкий Б.Г. Мучник В.М. Николаева И.Ю. «Возрождение нарратива»: О новейшей тенденции в развитии буржуазной исторической мысли // Новая и новейшая история. – М., 1987. – № 3. – С. 87–105.
Кром М.М. Историческая антропология. – СПб., 2004.
Исаенко А.В. Английский пуританизм XVI – начала XVII вв. в освещении англо-американской буржуазной историографии // Вопросы истории. – М, 1979. – № 3.
Бацер М.И. К вопросу о неоконсервативной интерпретации протестантизма в современной американской и английской историографии // Методологические и историографические вопросы исторической науки. Сб. статей / Отв. ред. Б.Г. Могильницкий. – Томск, 1992. – Вып. 20. – С. 41–61; Он же. От Кальвина к Руссо. Историографические исследования. – Петрозаводск, 2008.
Ерохин В.Н. Пуританское движение в Англии в XVI – начале XVII вв. в освещении современной англо-американской историографии. – Екатеринбург, 2001; Он же. Методологические подходы к изучению истории религиозной Реформации в Англии в современной британской историографии. – Нижневартовск, 2008; Он же. Современная британская историография о пуританском движении в Англии в правление королевы Елизаветы I (1558–1603) // Clio Moderna. Зарубежная история и историография. Сборник научных статей. – Казань, 2001. – Вып. 2. – С. 106–122; Он же. Дискуссия о начальном этапе религиозной Реформации в Англии в современной британской историографии // Clio Moderna. Альманах зарубежной истории и историографии. – Казань, 2008. – Вып. 6. – С. 103–118; Он же. Взгляды английских пуритан второй половины XVI – начала XVII вв. на вопросы церковного устройства, проблемы общественной и частной жизни // Исторический ежегодник ОмГУ. Специальный выпуск к 60-летию Г.К. Садретдинова. – Омск, 2001. – С. 132–149; Он же. Характеристика положения католиков в Англии в XVI – первой половине XVII века в современной британской историографии // Европа. Международный альманах. – Тюмень, 2004. – Вып. IV. – С. 41–55; Он же. Понимание содержания предметной области религиозной истории в современной британской историографии // Социальные институты в истории: ретроспекция и реальность. – Омск, 2004. – С. 94–100; Он же. Антиклерикализм в английской религиозной Реформации XVI века в трактовке современных британских историков-ревизионистов // Историческое знание: теоретические основания и коммуникативные практики. Материалы научной конференции / Отв. ред. Л.П. Репина. – М., 2006. – С. 237–240; Он же. Религиозная Реформация XVI века в Англии в освещении современной британской историографии // Методологические и историографические вопросы исторической науки / Отв. ред. Б.Г. Могильницкий, И.Ю. Николаева. – Томск, 2007. – Вып. 28. – С. 155–165; Он же. Либеральное направление в изучении религиозной Реформации в Англии в 1960–90-е годы: проблематика и идейное содержание // Проблемы исторического познания / Отв. ред. К.В. Хвостова. – М., 2008. – С. 189–213.
Aston M. England's Iconoclasts. Laws against Images. – Oxford, 1988. – Vol. I; Block J.S. Factional Politics and the English Reformation, 1520–1540. – Rochester, 1993; Clebsch W.A. England's Earliest Protestants. – New Haven-London, 1964; Dickens A.C. Lollards and Protestants in the Diocese of York, 1509–1558. – Oxford University Press, 1959; Elton G.R. Reform and Reformation England, 1509–1558. – Cambridge (Mass.), 1979; Fox A. Guy J. Reassessing the Henrician Age: Humanism, Politics and Reform, 1500–1550. – Oxford-New York, 1986; Parker Т. M. The English Reformation to 1558. – London-Cambridge, 1950.
Collinsbn P. Archbishop Grindal, 1519–1583. The Struggle for a Reformed Church. – London, 1979; Idem. Godly People: Essays on English Protestantism and Puritanism. – London, 1983; Cross C. Patronage and Recruitment in the Tudor and Early Stuart Church. – York, 1996; Idem. The Royal Supremacy in the Elizabethan Church. – London, 1969; Davies J. The Caroline Captivity of the Church: Charles I and the Remoulding of Anglicanism, 1625–1641. – Oxford, 1992; Haugaard W.P. Elizabeth and the English Reformation. The Struggle for a Stable Settlement of Religion. – Cambridge, 1968; Heal F. Of Prelates and Princes: A Study of the Economic and Social Position of the Tudor Episcopate. – Cambridge, 1980; Helmholz R.FI. Roman Canon Law in Reformation England. – Cambridge, 1990; Hembry P.M. The Bishops of Bath and Wells, 1540–1640. Social and Economic Problems. – London, 1967; Hill Ch. the Economic Problems of the Church. From Archbishop Whitgift to the Long Parliament. – Oxford, 1956; Houlbrooke R. Church Courts and the People during the English Reformation 1520–1570. – Oxford, 1979; Maliby J. Prayer Book and People in Elizabethan and Early Stuart England. – Cambridge, 1998; Milton A. Catholic and Reformed. The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant thought, 1600–1640. – Cambridge, 1995; Solt L.F. Church and State in Early Modern England, 1509–1640. – Oxford, 1990.
Ashton R. Reformation and Revolution, 1558–1660. – London, 1984; Breslow M.A. A Mirror of England. English Puritans Views of Foreign Nations (1618–1640). – Cambridge (Mass.), 1970; Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982; Idem. English Puritanism. – London, 1984; Cross С. Church and People, 1450–1660. The Triumph of the Laity in the English Church. – London, 1976; Danner D. Pilgrimage to Puritanism. History and Theology of the Marian Exiles at Geneva, 1550–1560. – New York, 1999; Goring J. Godly Exercises or the Devil's Dance? Puritanism in Popular Culture in Pre-Civil War England. – London, 1983; Grell O.P. Calvinist Exiles in Tudor and Stuart England. – Aldershot, 1996; Gwynn R.D. Huguenot Heritage: The History and Contribution of the Huguenots in Britain. – London, 1985; Hill Ch. Society and Puritanism in Pre-Revolutionary England. – New York, 1967; Knappen M.M. Tudor Puritan– ism. A Chapter in the History of Idealism. – Chicago, 1939 (2nJ ed. 1970); Lake P. Anglicans and Puritans? Presbyterianism and English Conformist Thought from Whitgift to Hooker. – London, 1988; New J.K.H. Anglican and Puritan. The Basis of Their Opposition, 1558–1640. – Stanford, 1964; Pearson A.F.S. Thomas Cartwright and Elizabethan Puritanism, 1535–1603. – Gloucester (Mass.), 1966; Reese M.M. The Puritan Impulse. The English Revolution, 1559–1660. – London, 1975; Seaver P.S. The Puritan Lectureships. The Politics of Religious Dissent, 1560–1662. – Stanford, 1970; Todd M. Christian Humanism and the Puritan Social Order. – Cambridge, 1987; Walter M. The Revolution of the Saints. A Study in the Origins of Radical Politics. – Cambridge (Mass.), 1965; Webster T. Godly Clergy in Early Stuart England: The Caroline Puritan Movement с 1620–1643. – Cambridge, 1997; Zaret D. The Heavenly Contract. Ideology and Organization in Pre-Revolutionary Puritanism. – Chicago-London, 1985.
Ashton R. Radical Puritans in England, 1550–1660. – London-New York, 1990; Brachlow S. The Communion of Saints: Radical Puritan and Separatist Ecdesiology, 1570–1625. – Oxford, 1988; Firth K.R. The Apocalyptic Tradition in Reformation Britain, 1530–1645. – Oxford, 1979; Martin J.W. Religious Radicals in Tudor England. – London, 1989; Tolmie M. The Triumph of the Saints. The Separatist Churches of London, 1616–1649. – Cambridge, 1977; White B.R. The English Separatist Tradition. From the Marian Martyrs to the Pilgrim Fathers. – Oxford University Press, 1971.
Aveling J.C.H. Catholic Recusancy in the City of York, 1558–1791. – St. Albans (Hertfordshire), 1970; Idem. The Catholic Recusants of the West Riding of Yorkshire, 1558–1790. Leeds, 1963; Idem. Northern Catholics. The Catholic Recusants of the North Riding of Yorkshire, 1558–1790. – London, 1966; Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975; Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983; Fraser A. Faith and Treason: The Story of Gunpowder Plot. – New York etc., 1996; Holmes P. Resistance and Compromise. The Political Thought of Elizabethan Catholics. – Cambridge, 1982; Hughes Ph. The Reformation in England. – London, 1952–1953. – Vol. I–II; Knowles D. Bare Ruined Choirs. The Dissolution of the English Monasteries. – Cambridge, 1976; Leys M.D.R. Catholics in England 1559–1829. A Social History. – London, 1961; Loomie A.J. The Spanish Elizabethans. The English Exiles at the Court of Philip II. – Westport (Connecticut), 1983; Marshall P. The Catholic Priesthood and the English Reformation. – Oxford, 1994; Rose E. Cases of Conscience. Alternatives Open to Recusants and Puritans under Elizabeth I and James I. – Cambridge, 1975; Trimble WR. The Catholic Laity in Elizabethan England, 1558–1603. – Cambridge (Mass.), 1964.
Addy J. Sin and Society in the Seventeenth Century. – London, 1989; Best E.E. Religion and Society in Transition: The Church and Social Change in England, 1560–1850. – New York-Toronto, 1982; Brigden S. London and the Reformation. – Oxford, 1989; Collinson P. The Birthpangs of Protestant England. Religious and Cultural Change in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries. – New York, 1988; Idem. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982; Davies C.S.L. Peace, Print and Protestantism, 1450–1558. – London, 1976; Dickens A.G. The English Reformation. – London, 1973; Duffy E. The Stripping of the Altars: Traditional Religion in England, 1400–1580. – New Haven-London, 1992; Elton G.R. England under the Tudors. – London, 1978; George C.H. George K. The Protestant Mind of the English Reformation, 1570–1640. – Princeton (N.J.), 1961; Greaves R.L. Society and Religion in Elizabethan England. – Minneapolis, 1981; Green J. The Christian's ABC: Catechisms and Catechizing in England с 1530–1740. – Oxford, 1996; The English Reformation Revised / Ed. by C. Haigh. – Cambridge University Press, 1990; Haigh C. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993; MacCuIloch D. The Later Reformation in England, 1547–1603. – New York, 1990; Marsh C. Popular Religion in Sixteenth-Century England: Holding Their Peace. – New York, 1998; Palliser D.M. The Age of Elizabeth: England under the Later Tudors, 1547–1603. – London-New York, 1983; Scarisbrick J.J. The Reformation and the English People. – Oxford, 1984; The Sixteenth Century, 1485–1603 / Ed. by P. Collinson – Oxford-New York, 2002; Smith A.G.R. The Emergence of a Nation State. The Commonwealth of England, 1529–1660. – London-New York, 1984; Sommerville J.P. The Secularization of Early Modern England: From Religious Culture to Religious Faith. – New York, 1992; Wrightson K. English Society, 1580–1680. – London, 1982; Youings J. Sixteenth-Century England. – London etc., 1988.
Cremeans C.D. The Reception of Calvinist Thought in England. – University of Illinois Press, Urbana, 1949; Kendall R.T. Calvin and English Calvinism to 1649. – Oxford University Press, 1979; McGrath A.E. In the Beginning: The Story of the King James Bible and How it Changed A Nation, A Language and A Culture. – New York, 2001; Idem. Reformation Thought. – New York, 1988; Miller P. Orthodoxy in Massachusetts, 1630–1650. – Boston, 1959; Milward P. Religious Controversies of the Jacobean Age. – London, 1978; Parker K.L. The English Sabbath. A Study of Doctrine and Discipline from the Reformation to the Civil War. – Cambridge University Press, 1988; Trueman C.R. Luther's Legacy: Salvation and English Reformers, 1525–1556. – Oxford, 1994; White P. Predestination, Policy and Polemic: Conflict and Consensus in the English Church from the Reformation to the Civil War. – Cambridge, 1992.
Beaver D.C. Parish Communities and Religious Conflict in the Vale of Gloucester, 1590–1690. – Cambridge (Mass.), 1998; Bales J. Puritans and Roundheads: The Harleys of Brampton Bryan and the Outbreak of the English Civil War. – Cambridge, 1990; Haigh C. Reformation and Resistance in Tudor Lancashire. – London, 1975; Hunt W. The Puritan Moment. The Coming of Revolution in an English County. – Cambridge (Mass.)-London, 1983; James M.E. Family, Lineage and Civil Society: A Study of Society, Politics and Mentality in the Durham Region, 1500–1640. – Oxford, 1974; Litzenberger C. The English Reformation and the Laity: Gloucestershire, 1540–1580. – Cambridge, 1997; MacCuIloch D. Suffolk and the Tudors: Politics and Religion in an English County, 1500–1600. – Oxford, 1986; Manning R. Religion and Society in Elizabethan Sussex. A Study of the Enforcement of the Religious Settlement, 1558–1603. – Leicester University Press, 1969; Marchant R.A. The Church under the Law: Justice, Administration and Discipline in the Diocese of York, 1560–1640. – Cambridge, 1969; Ogier D.M. Reformation and Society in Guernsey. – Woodbridge, 1996; Skeeters M.C. Community and Clergy: Bristol and the Reformation с 1530–1570. – Oxford, 1993; Whiting R. The Blind Devotion of the People. Popular Religion and the English Reformation. – Cambridge (Mass.), 1989; Whiting R. Local Responses to the English Reformation. – New York, 1998; Wrightson K., Levine D. Poverty and Piety in an English Village. Terling, 1525–1700. – New York, 1979.
Black J.B. The Reign of Elizabeth, 1558–1603. 2nd Ed. – Oxford-New York, 1994; Bruce M.L. Anne Boleyn. – New York, 1972; Carlton Ch. Charles I: The Personal Monarch. – London, 1983; Chapman H.W. The Last Tudor King: A Study of Edward VI (Oct. 12th 1537 – July 6th, 1553). – Bath, 1982; Ives E.W. Anne Boleyn. – Oxford-New York, 1988; Jenkins E. Elizabeth The Great. – London, 1965; Johnson P. Elizabeth I: A Study in Power and Intellect. – London, 1974; Loades DM. The Reign of Mary Tudor: Politics, Government and Religion in England, 1553–1558. – London, 1979; MacCaffrey W. Elizabeth I. – London, 1993; Patterson W.B. James VI and the Reunion of Christendom. – Cambridge, 1997; Rex R. Henry VIII and the English Reformation. – New York, 1993; Ridley J.G. Elizabeth I: The Shrewdness of Virtue. – New York, 1988; Idem. Henry VIII: The Politics of Tyranny. – New York, 1986; Idem. The Life and Times of Mary Tudor. – London, 1973; Scarisbrick J.J. Henry VIII. – London, 1970; Sharpe K. The Personal Rule of Charles I. – New Haven-London, 1992; Starkey D. The Reign of Henry VIII. Personalities and Politics. – London, 1985.
Beckingsale B.W. Burghley – Tudor Statesman, 1520–1598. – London-New York, 1967; Idem. Thomas Cromwell, Tudor Minister. – London, 1978; Cross С. The Puritan Earl. The Life of Henry Hastings, Third Earl of Huntingdon, 1536–1595. – New York, 1966; Dickens A.G. Thomas Cromwell and the English Reformation. – New York, 1969; Elton G.R. Policy and Police: The Enforcement of the Reformation in the Age of Thomas Cromwell. – Cambridge, 1972; Jenkins E. Elizabeth and Leicester. – London, 1961; Loades D.M. John Dudley, Duke of Northumberland, 1504–1553. – Oxford, 1996; Read С. Lord Burghley and Queen Elizabeth. – New York, 1960.
Beilin E.V. The Examination of Anne Askew. – New York, 1996; Daniell D. William Tyndale: A Biography. – New Haven, 1994; Gwyn P. The King's Cardinal: The Rise and Fall of Thomas Wolsey. – London, 1990; John Foxe and the English Reformation / Ed. by D Loades. – Aldershot, 1997; John Knox and the English Reformations / Ed. by R.A. Mason. – Aldershot, 1998; MacCulloch D. Thomas Cranmer: A Life. – New Haven, 1996; Martin Bucer: Reforming Church and Community / Ed. by D.F. Wright – Cambridge, 1994; Mayer T.F. Reginald Pole: Prince and Prophet. – Cambridge, 2000; Parker K.L., Carlson E.J. “Practical Divinity”: The Works and Life of Revd. Richard Greenham. – Aldershot, 1998; Primus J.H. Richard Greenham: Portrait of an Elizabethan Pastor. – Macon, Ga., 1998; Ridley J. John Knox. – New York-Oxford, 1968; Idem. Thomas Cranmer. – London-Oxford, 1962; Idem. The Statesman and the Fanatic: Thomas Wolsey and Thomas More. – London, 1983; TrevorRoper H.R. Archbishop Laud, 1573–1645. 3ri Ed. – London, 1988.
Catholics of Parish and Town, 1558–1778 / Ed. by M.B. Rowlands. – London, 1999; Church and Society in England: Henry VIII to James I / Ed. by F. Heal and R. O'Day. – London, 1977; Conflict in Early Stuart England. Studies in Religion and Politics, 1603–1642 / Ed. by R. Cust and A. Hughes. – London-New York, 1989; Continuity and Change. Personnel and Administration of the Church in England, 1500–1642 / Ed. by F. Heal and R. O'Day. – Leicester University Press, 1976; The Culture of English Puritanism, 1560–1700 / Ed. by С. Dartston and J. Eales. – New York, 1996; The Early Stuart Church, 1603–1642 / Ed. by K. Fincham. – Stanford, 1993; English Commonwealth, 1547–1640: Essays in Politics and Society Presented to Joel Hurslfield. – Leicester University Press, 1979; The Impact of the English Reformation, 1500–1640 / Ed. by P. Marshall. – London, 1997; The Parish in English Life, 1400–1600 / Ed. by K.L. French, G.G. Gibbes, B.A. Kiimin. – Manchester, 1997; Persecution and Toleration / Ed. by W.J. Shells. – Oxford, 1984; Protestantism and the National Church in Sixteenth Century England / Ed. by P. Lake and M. Dowling. – London, 1988; Puritans and Revolutionaries: Essays in 17lh Century History Presented to С Hill / Ed. by D. Pennington and K. Thomas. – Oxford, 1982; Rebellion, Popular Protest and the Social Order in Early Modern England / Ed. by P. Slack. – London, 1984; The Reformation in England to the Accession of Elizabeth I / Ed. by A.G. Dickens and D. Carr. – London, 1969; The Reformation in English Towns, 1500–1640 / Ed. by P. Collinson and John Grovig. – London, 1998; Religion, Culture and Society in Early Modern Britain: Essays in Honour of P. Collinson / Ed. by A. Fletcher, P. Roberts. – Cambridge, 1994; Revolution Reassessed: Revisions in the History of Tudor Government and Administration / Ed. by С Coleman, D Starkey. – Oxford, 1986.
Cressy D. Birth, Marriage and Death: Ritual, Religion and the Life-Cycle in Tudor and Stuart England. – Oxford, 1997; Idem. Bonfires and Bells: National Memory and the Protestant Calendar in Elizabethan and Stuart England. – Berkley, 1989; Greaves R.L. Society and Religion in Elizabethan England. – Minneapolis, 1981; Hutton R. The Rise and Fall of Merry England: The Ritual Year, 1400–1700. – Oxford-New York, 1994; Thomas K. Religion and the Decline of Magic: Studies in Popular Beliefs in 16th and 17th Century England. – Harmondsworth, 1973.
Curtis M. Oxford and Cambridge in Transition, 1558–1642. An Essay on (“hanging Relations between the English University and English Society. – Oxford, 1959; Porter H.C. Reformation and Reaction in Tudor Cambridge. – Hamden, 1972.
George Ch.H. Puritanism as History and Historiography // Past and Present. – 1968. – № 41. – P. 77–104; Hobsbawm E. The Revival of Narrative: Some Comments // Past and Present. – 1980. – № 86. – P. 3–8; Hutton R. The English Reformation and the Evidence of Folklore // Past and Present. – 1995. – № 148. – P. 89–116; Joyce P. The Return of History: Postmodernism and the Politics of Academic History in Britain // Past and Present. – 1998. – № 158. – P. 207–235; Lament W.M. Puritanism as History and Historiography: Some Further Thoughts // Past and Present. – 1969. – № 44. – P. 133–146; Stone L. The Revival of Narrative: Reflections on a New Old History // Past and Present. – 1979. – № 85. – P. 3–24; Thomas K. History and Anthropology // Past and Present. – 1963. – № 24. – P. 3–24.
Bossy J. The Character of Elizabethan Catholicism // Past and Present. – 1962. – № 21. – P. 39–59; Idem. The Mass as a Social Institution 1200–1700 // Past and Present. – 1983. – № 100. – P. 29–61; Clifton R. The Popular Fear of Catholics during the English Revolution // Past and Present. – 1971. – № 52. – P. 23–55; Haigh Ch. The Continuity of Catholicism in the English Reformatjpn // Past and Present. – 1981. – № 93. – P. 37–69; Idem. The Fall of a Church or the Rise of a Sect? Post-Reformation Catholicism in England // Historical Journal. – 1978. – № 21. – P. 182–186; Idem. From Monopoly to Minority: Catholicism in Early Modern England // TRHS. 5th Series. – 1981. – № 31. – P. 129–147; Loomie A.J. The Armadas and the Catholics of England // Catholic Historical Review. – 1973. – Vol. LIX. – № 3. – P. 385–403; Walsham A. “Domme Preachers?” Post-Reformation English Catholicism and the Culture of Print // Past and Present. – 2000. – № 168. – P. 72–123; Idem. “The Fatal Vesper”: Providentialism and AntiPopery in Late Jacobean London // Past and Present. – 1994. – № 144. – P. 36–87; Wiener C.Z. The Beleaguered Isle: A Study of Elizabethan and Early Jacobean Anti-Catholicism // Past and Present. – № 51. – 1971. – P. 27–62.
Avis P.D.L Richard Hooker and John Calvin // JEH. – 1978. – Vol. 39. – P. 251–270; Cressy D. Purification, Thanksgiving and the Churching of Women in Post-Reformation England // Past and Present. – 1993. – № 141. – P. 106–146; Gascoigne J. Church and State Unified: Hookers Rationale for the English Post-Reformation Order // The Journal of Religious History. – 1997. – Vol. 21. – № 1. – P. 23–34; Hunt A. The Lords Supper in Early Modern England // Past and Present. – 1998. – № 161. – P. 39–83; Knott J. John Foxe and Joy of Suffering // The Sixteenth Century Journal. – 1996. – Vol. 27. – № 4. – P. 721–734; Lake P.G. Calvinism and the English Church, 1570–1535 // Past and Present. – 1987. – № 114. – P. 32–76; Lament W. The Rise of Arminianism Reconsidered: A Comment // Past and Present. – 1985. – № 107. – P. 227–231; Perrot M.E.C Richard Hooker and the Problem of Authority in the Elizabethan Church // Journal of Ecclesiastical History. – 1998. – Vol. XLIX. – № 1. – P. 29–60; Todd M. The Godly and the Church: New Views of Protestantism in Early Modern Britain // Journal of British Studies. – 1989. – Vol. 28. – № 4. – P. 418–427; White P. The Rise of Arminianism Reconsidered // Past and Present. – 1983. – № 101. – P. 34–54.
Brigden S. Youth and the English Reformation // Past and Present. – 1982. – № 95. – P. 37–67; Cromartie A. The Constitutional Revolution: the Transformation of Political Culture in Early Stuart England // Past and Present. – 1999. – № 163. – P. 76–120; Curtis M. The Alienated Intellectuals of Early Stuart England // Past and Present. – 1962. – № 23. – P. 25–43; Green J. Career Prospects and Clerical Conformity in the Early Stuart Church // Past and Present. – 1981. – № 90. – P. 71–115; Heal F. The Idea of Hospitality in Early Modern England // Past and Present. – 1984. – № 102. – P. 66–93; Hill С. Debate: Puritanism, Capitalism and the Scientific Revolution // Past and Present. – 1965. – № 29. – P. 88–97; Idem. Science, Religion and Society in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries // Past and Present. – 1965. – № 32. – P. 110–112; Ingram M. Ridings, Rough Music and the “Reform of Popular Culture” in Early Modern England // Past and Present. – 1984. – № 105. – P. 79–113; Kearney H.F. Puritanism and Science: Problems of Definition // Past and Present. – 1965. – № 31. – P. 104–110; Idem. Puritanism, Capitalism and Scientific Revolution // Past and Present. – 1964. – № 28. – P. 81–101; Morrill J. The Religious Context of the English Civil War // TRITS. – 1984. – Vol. 34. – P. 155–178; Rabb Т.К. Religion and the Rise of Modern Science // Past and Present. – 1965. – № 31. – P. III–126.
Cornwall J. Debate: Kett's Rebellion in Context // Past and Present. – 1981. – № 93. – P. 160; Davies C.S.L. The Pilgrimage of Cracc Reconsidered // Past and Present. – 1968. – № 41. – P. 54–76; James M.E. The Concept of Order and the Northern Rising 1569 // Past and Present. – 1973. – № 60. – P. 49–83; Idem. Obedience and Dissent in Henrician England: The Lincolnshire Rebellion 1536 // Past and Present. – 1970. – № 48. – P. 3–78; MacCulloch D. Kelts Rebellion in Context // Past and Present. – 1979. – № 84. – P. 36–59; Idem. Kett's Rebellion in Context: A Rejoinder // Past and Present. – 1981. – № 93. – P. 165–173.
Alexander H.G. Religion in England, 1558–1662. – London, 1968; McCrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967; O'Day R. The Debate on the English Reformation. – London-New York, 1986.
Bibliography of the Reform, 1450–1648. Related to the United Kingdom and Ireland for Years 1955–1970. – Oxford, 1975; Hoffman A. Lives of the Tudor Age, 1485–1603. – New York, 1977; Routh C.R.N. (Revised by P. Holmes). Who's Who in Tudor England. – Mechanicsburg (Pa), 2001 (Originally published in Great Britain in 1990 by Shepheard-Walwyn Publishers Limited); Shorney D. Protestant Nonconformity and Roman Catholicism: A Guide to Sources in the Public Record Office. PRO Readers' Guide 13. – London: PRO Publications, 1996; Smeaton D.D. English Religion. A Bibliography. – Macon (Georgia), 1988; Tudor England: An Encyclopedia / Gen. ed. A.F. Kinney and D.W. Swain. – New York – London, 2001.
The Oxford Encyclopedia of the Reformation / Ed. by H.J. Hillerbrand. – New York, 1996. – Vol. I–IV.
Репина Л.П. «Новая историческая наука» и социальная история. – М., 1998. – С. 7, 20–21, 48.
Burke P. History and Social Theory. – Cambridge, 1992.
Шарифжанов И.И. Английская историография в XX веке. Основные теоретико-методологические тенденции, школы и направления. – Казань, 2004. – С. 181.
Thomas К. History Revisited // The Times Literary Supplement. 2006. October 11.
Marsden J.B. The History of the Early Puritans from the Reformation to the Opening of the Civil War in 1642. – London, 1859.
Hopkins S. The Puritans and Church, Court and Parliament of England during the Reigns of Edward VI and Queen Elizabeth. – London, 1860. – Vol. I–III.
Froude J.A. History of England from the Fall of Wolsey to Destruction of Great Armada. – London, 1856–1870. – Vol. I–XII.
O'Day R. The Debate on the English Reformation. – London and New York, 1986. – P. 1.
Ibid. – Р. 2.
Pollard A.E Thomas Cranmer and the English Reformation, 1489–1556. – New York-London, 1904.
O’Day R. The Debate on the English Reformation. – London and New York, 1986. – P. 107–116.
Rowse A.L. Tudor Cornwall. – London, 1941; Idem, 'lhe England of Elizabeth. The Structure of Society. – New York, 1951; Idem. The England of Elizabeth. – London, 1953; Idem. The Expansion of Elizabethan England. – London, 1955.
Toynbee A.J. The Unification of the World and the Change in Historical Perspective // Hislory. – London, 1948. – Vol. XXXIII. – № 117–118. – P. 26. Цит. по: Шарифжанов И.М. Эволюция теоретико-методологических основ английской немарксистской историографии в XX веке (1900–1980). Дисс…. доктора исторических наук. – Казань, 1990. С. 102.
Dickens A.G. Lollards and Protestants in the Diocese of York, 1509–1558. – Oxford, 1959; Idem. The English Reformation. – Batsford, 1964; Idem. Reformation and Society in Sixteenth-Century Europe. – London, 1966; Idem. Thomas Cromwell and the English Reformation. – New York, 1969; Idem. The Shape of Anti-Clericalism and the English Reformation // Politics and Society in the Reformation Europe. – Basingstoke, 1987. – P. 379–410.
Dickens A.G. The English Reformation. – London and Glasgow, 1973. – P. 5.
Ibid. – P. 6.
Ibid. – P. 14–18, 20–24.
Ibid. – P. 27.
Ibid. – P. 97.
Ibid. – Р. 41–46.
Ibid. – Р. 47–50, 132–137.
Ibid.-Р. 51–53.
Ibid. – Р. 54–55.
Ibid. – Р. 60.
Ibid. – Р. 63–65.
Ibid. – Р. 68.
Trevor-Roper II. Archbishop Laud, 1573–1645. 3rd ed. – lloundmills etc., 1988. – P. 187.
Dickens A.G. Ihe English Reformation. – London and Glasgow, 1973. – P. 68–71.
Ibid. – Р. 73–79.
Ibid. – Р. 80–82.
Ibid. – Р. 85–86.
Ibid. – Р. 87–89.
Ibid. – Р. 99.
Ibid. – Р. 444–445.
Ibid. – Р. 56, 90, 92, 105–112.
Ibid. – Р. 101–102.
Ibid. – Р. 102–105.
Ibid. – Р. 122–125.
Ibid. – Р. 127–130.
Ibid. – Р. 138–140.
Ibid. – Р. 140–142.
Ibid. – Р. 149.
Ibid. – Р. 152.
Ibid.-Р. 154.
Elton G.R. England under the Tudors. – London, 1978; Idem. Policy and Police: The Enforcement of the Reformation in the Age of Thomas Cromwell. – Cambridge, 1972; Idem. Studies in Tudor and Stuart Politics and Government. – Cambridge, 1974. – Vol. 1–2; Idem. Reform and Reformation England, 1509–1558. – Cambridge (Mass.), 1979; Idem. Reformation Europe 1517–1559. – London-Glasgow, 1963; Idem. The Tudor Revolution in Government. Administrative Changes in the Reign of Henry VIII. – Cambridge, 1953.
Dickens A.G. The English Reformation. – London and Glasgow, 1973. – P. 159–161.
Ibid. – P. 162–164.
Ibid. – Р. 167.
Ibid. – Р. 169.
Ibid. – Р. 172.
Valor Ecclesiasticus / Ed. J. Caley and J. Hunter. – London, 1810–1834. – Vol. 1–6.
Dickens A.G. The English Reformation. – London and Glasgow, 1973. – P. 173.
Ibid. – Р. 177–178.
Ibid.-Р. 179.
Ibid. – Р. 180.
Ibid. – Р. 184–192.
Ibid. – Р. 197–199.
Ibid. – Р. 201.
Ibid. – Р. 203–206.
Ibid. – Р. 208.
Ibid. – Р. 210.
Ibid. – Р. 211–217.
Ibid. – Р. 219.
Ibid. – Р. 229–231, 453–455.
Ibid. – Р. 233–247.
Ibid. – Р. 249–250.
Ibid. – Р. 117.
Ibid. – Р. 251.
Ibid. – Р. 426.
Ibid. – Р. 252.
Ibid. – Р. 256–257.
Ibid. – Р. 259–260.
Ibid. – Р. 266.
Ibid. – Р. 271–285.
Ibid. – Р. 284.
Ibid. – P. 287–291.
Ibid. – Р. 291–302.
Ibid. – Р. 303–307.
Ibid. – Р. 315–317.
Ibid. – Р. 325–328.
Ibid. – Р. 337–339.
Ibid. – Р. 340–342.
Ibid. – Р. 343.
Ibid. – Р. 345–349.
Ibid. – P. 351–352.
Ibid. – Р. 353–355.
Ibid. – Р. 356–357.
Ibid. – Р. 357.
Ibid. – Р. 360.
Ibid. – Р. 361.
Ibid. – Р. 362–363.
Ibid. – Р. 365.
Ibid. – Р. 366.
Ibid. – P. 368, 371.
Ibid. – Р. 377–379.
Ibid. – Р. 384–385.
Ibid. – Р. 386.
Ibid. – Р. 388–389.
Ibid. – Р. 391.
Ibid. – Р. 394–400.
Dickens A.G. The English Reformation. – London and Glasgow, 1973. – P. 404–405.
Neale J.E. Elizabeth I and her Parliaments, 1559–1581. – London, 1953; Idem. Elizabeth I and her Parliaments, 1584–1601. – London, 1957; Idem. The Elizabethan House of Commons. – London, 1950.
Dickens A.G. The English Reformation. – London and Glasgow, 1973. – P. 406.
Ibid. – Р. 407–409.
Ibid. – Р. 413.
IIbid. – P. 415–416.
Ibid. – P. 277.
Ibid. – P. 416–417.
Ibid. – P. 393.
Ibid. – P. 418.
Ibid. – P. 451.
Ibid. – Р. 421–422.
Ibid. – Р. 425.
Ibid. – Р. 426.
Ibid. – Р. 427–428.
Ibid. – Р. 443.
Ibid. – Р. 456.
Ibid. – P. 457.
Ibid. – P. 457.
Ibid. – Р. 458.
Ibid. – P. 460.
Репина Л.П. «Новая историческая наука» и социальная история. – М., 1998. – С. 76.
Alexander H.G. Religion in England, 1558–1662. – London, 1968; Ashton R. Reformation and Revolution, 1558–1660. – London, 1984; Best E.E. Religion and Society in Transition: The Church and Social Change in England, 1560–1850. – New York-Toronto, 1982; Davies C.S.L. Peace, Print and Protestantism, 1450–1558. – London, 1976; English Commonwealth, 1547–1640: Essays in Politics and Society Presented to Joel Hurstfield. – Leicester University Press, 1979; Haugaard W.P. Elizabeth and the English Reformation. The Struggle for a Stable Settlement of Religion. – Cambridge, 1968; The Impact of the English Reformation, 1500–1640 / Ed. by P. Marshall. – London, 1997; James M. Society, Politics and Culture. Studies in Early Modern England. – Cambridge, 1986; Loades D.M. Politics and the Nation, 1450–1660. Obedience, Resistance and Public Order. – London-Glasgow, 1974; MacCaffrey W. The Shaping of the Elizabethan Regime (1558–1572). – London, 1969; The Parish in English Life, 1400–1600 / Ed. by K.L. French, G.G. Gibbes, B.A. Kumin. – Manchester, 1997; Protestantism and the National Church in Sixteenth Century England / Ed. by P. Lale and M. Dowling. – London, 1988; Rebellion, Popular Protest and the Social Order in Early Modern England / Ed. by P. Slack. – London, 1984; The Reformation in England to the Accession of Elizabeth I / Ed. by A.G. Dickens and D. Carr. – London, 1969; Religion, Culture and Society in Early Modern Britain: Essays in Honour of P. Collinson / Ed. by A. Fletcher, P. Roberts. – Cambridge, 1994; Rupp E.G. Studies in the Making of the English Protestant Tradition. – Cambridge, 1966; The Sixteenth Century, 1485–1603 / Ed. by P. Collinson – Oxford-New York, 2002; Smith A.G.R. The Emergence of a Nation State. The Commonwealth of England, 1529–1660. – London-New York, 1984; Solt L.R Church and State in Early Modern England, 1509–1640. – Oxford, 1990; Stone L. The Causes of the English Revolution, 1529–1642. – London, 1972; Idem. Social Change and Revolution in England, 1540–1640. – London, 1966; Woodward G.W.O. Reformation and Resurgence England in the 16lh Century, 1485–1603. – New York, 1968; Wrightson K. English Society, 1580–1680. – London, 1982; Youings J. Sixteenth-Century England. – London etc., 1988.
Clark R English Provincial Society from the Reformation to the Revolution: Religion, Politics and Society in Kent, 1500–1640. – Hassocks, 1977; Hembry P.M. The Bishops of Bath and Wells, 1540–1640. Social and Economic Problems. – London, 1967; Litzenberger C. The English Reformation and the Laity: Gloucestershire, 1540–1580. – Cambridge, 1997; MacCulloch D. Suffolk and the Tudors: Politics and Religion in an English County, 1500–1600. – Oxford, 1986; Manning R. Religion and Society in Elizabethan Sussex. A Study of the Enforcement of the Religious Settlement, 1558–1603. – Leicester University Press, 1969; Marchant, R.A. The Church under the Law: Justice1, Administration and Discipline in the Diocese of York, 1560–1640. – Cambridge, 1969; James M.E. Family, Lineage and Civil Society: A Study of Society, Politics and Mentality in the Durham Region, 1500–1640. – Oxford, 1974; Ogier D.M. Reformation and Society in Guernsey. – Woodbridge, 1996; Richardson R.C. Puritanism in North-West England: A Regional Study of the Diocese of Chester to 1642. – Manchester, 1972; Sheils W.J. The Puritans in the Diocese of Peterborough, 1558–1610. – Northamptonshire Record Society, 1979; Skeeters M.C. Community and Clergy: Bristol and the Reformation с 1530–1570. – Oxford, 1993; Spufford M. Contrasting Communities: English Villagers in the 16 and 17Centuries. – Cambridge, 1974; Wrightson K. Levine D. Poverty and Pi ety in an English Village. Terling, 1525–1700. – New York, 1979.
Dickens A. G., Tonkin J. The Reformation in Historical Thought. – Cambridge (Mass.), 1985. – P. 1.
Bowker M. Non-Residence in the Lincoln Diocese in the Early 16th Century// JEH 15. – 1964. – P. 40–50; Idem. The Secular Clergy in the Diocese of Lincoln, 1495–1520. – Cambridge, 1968; Idem. The Diocese of Lincolin under John Longland, 1521–1547. – Cambridge, 1981
Thompson J.A.F. The Later Lollards 1414–1520. – London, 1965; Aston M. Lollards and Reformers: Images and Literacy in Late Medieval Religion. – London, 1984; Hudson A. The Premature Reformation: Wycliffite Texts and Lollard History. – London, 1988; Plumb D. The Social and Economic Spread of Rural Lollardy: Л Reappraisal // Studies in Church History. Vol. XXIII. – Oxford, 1986; Hope A. Lollardy: The Stone the Builders Rejected? // Lake, P. Dowling, M. (Eds). Protestantism and the National Church. – London, 1987.
Brigden S. London and the Reformation. – Oxford, 1989.
Ibid. – P. 2.
Block J.S. Factional Politics and the English Reformation, 1520–1540. – Suffolk, 1993; Clebsch W.A. England's Earliest Protestants, 1520–1535. – New Haven, 1964; Davies J.F. Heresy and Reformation in the South-East of England 1520–1559. – London, 1983; Idem. The Trials of 'Ihomas Bilney and the English Reformation // Historical Journal. – 1984. – № 24. – P. 775–790; Palliser D.M. Popular Reactions to the Reformation 1530–1570 // Heal, F. and O'Day, R. (Eds.). Church and Society in England. Henry VIII to James I. – London, 1977; Parker T.M. The English Reformation to 1558. – London-Cambridge, 19.50; Rupp E.G. Studies in the Making of the English Protestant Tradition. – Cambridge, 1966.
Reform and Reformation: England and the Continent с 1500–1750 / Ed. by D. Baker. – Oxford, 1979.
Blench J.W. Preaching in England in the Late Fifteenth and Sixteenth Centuries. – Oxford, 1964; Bromiley G.W. Baptism and the Anglican Reformers. – London, 1953; Dugmore C.W. The Mass and the English Reformers. – London, 1958; Clark F. Eucharistic Sacrifice and the Reformation. – London, 1960; Trueman C.R. Luther's Legacy: Salvation and English Reformers, 1525–1556. – Oxford, 1994.
Davies H. Worship and Theology in England from Cranmer to Hooker, 1534–1603. – Princeton-London, 1970.
Clark P. The English Provincial Society from the Reformation to the Revolution. Religion, Politics and Society in Kent, 1500–1640. – Hassocks (Sussex), 1977; Cross С. Church and People, 1450–1660. The Triumph of the Laity in the English Church. – London, 1976; Idem. The Puritan Earl. The Life of Henry Hastings, Third Earl of Huntingdon, 1536–1595. – New York, 1966; Idem. Patronage and Recruitment in the Tudor and Early Stuart Church. – York, 1996; Idem. The Royal Supremacy in the Elizabethan Church. – London, 1969; Curtis M. Oxford and Cambridge in Transition, 1558–1642. An Essay on Changing Relations between the English University and English Society. – Oxford, 1959; Spufford M. Contrasting Communities. – Cambridge, 1974; Heal F. Of Prelates and Princes: A Study of the Economic and Social Position of the Tudor Episcopate. – Cambridge, 1980.
Clark P. The English Provincial Society from the Reformation to the Revolution. Religion, Politics and Society in Kent, 1500–1640. – Hassocks (Sussex), 1977.
Beckingsale B.W. Burghley – Tudor Statesman, 1520–1598. – London-New York, 1967; Idem. Thomas Cromwell, Tudor Minister. – London, 1978; Loades D.M. John Dudley, Duke of Nor thumberland, 1504–1553. – Oxford, 1996; Idem. The Reign of Mary Tudor: Politics, Government and Religion in England, 1553–1558. – London, 1979; MacCulloch D. Thomas Cranmer: A Life. – New Haven (Conn.), 1996; Ridley J. Henry VIII: The Politics of Tyranny. – New York, 1986; Idem. John Knox. – New York-Oxford, 1968; Idem. The Life and Times of Mary Tudor. – London, 1973; Idem. Thomas Cranmer. – London-Oxford, 1962; Idem. The Statesman and the Fanatic: Thomas Wolsey and Thomas More. – London, 1983; Idem. G. Elizabeth I: The Shrewdness of Virtue. – New York, 1988.
Gwyn R. The King's Cardinal: The Rise and Fall of Thomas Wolsey. – London, 1990.
Redworth G. In Defence of the Church Catholic: The Life of Stephen Gardiner. – Oxford, 1990; Idem. A Study in the Formulation of Policy: The Genesis and Evolution of the Act of Six Articles // JEH. – 1986. – Vol. 37; Bush M.L. The Government Policy of Protector Somerset. – London, 1975.
Youings J. Trie Dissoluton of the Monasteries. – London, 1971; Kreider A. English Chantries: The Road to Dissolution. – Cambridge (Mass.), 1979; Scarisbrick J.J. The Dissolution of the Secular Colleges // Cross C. et al (Eds). Law and Government under the Tudors; Heal F. Of Prelates and Princes. – Cambridge, 1980; Lehmberg S.E. The Reformation of Cathedrals. – Princeton (NJ), 1988; Aston M. England' s Iconoclasts: Laws against Images. – Oxford, 1988.
Loades D.M. The Oxford Martyrs. – London, 1970; Idem. Mary Tudor: A Life. – Oxford, 1989; Idem. The Reign of Mary Tudor. – London, 1979; Loach J. Parliament and Crown in the Reign of Mary Tudor. – Oxford, 1986.
Ridley J. Thomas Cranmer. – London-Oxford, 1962. – P. 255.
Lockyer R. Tudor and Stuart Britain. – London, 1964. – P. 105.
Ellon G.R. Henry VIII. – London, 1962. – P. 25–26.
Scarisbrick J.J. Henry VIII. – London, 1968. – P. 474–475.
MacCulloch D. The Later Reformation in England, 1547–1603. – New York, 1990; Idem. Suffolk and the Tudors: Politics and Religion in an English County, 1500–1600. – Oxford, 1986; Palliser D.M. The Age of Elizabeth: England under the Later Tudors, 1547–1603. – London-New York, 1983; Reese M.M. The Puritan Impulse. The English Revolution, 1559–1660. – London, 1975.
Elton G.R. England under the Tudors. – London, 1978; Idem. Policy and Police: The Enforcement of the Reformation in the Age of Thomas Cromwell. – Cambridge, 1972; Idem. Studies in Tudor and Stuart Politics and Covernment. – Cambridge, 1974. – Vol. 1–2; Idem. Reform and Reformation England, 1509–1558. – Cambridge (Mass.), 1979; Idem. Reformation Europe 1517–1559. – London-Glasgow, 1963; Idem. The Tudor Revolution in Government. Administrative Changes in the Reign of Henry VIII. – Cambridge, 1953.
Neale J.E. Elizabeth I and her Parliaments, 1559–1581. – London, 1953; Idem. Elizabeth I and her Parliaments, 1584–1601. – London, 1957; Idem. The Elizabethan House of Commons. – London, 1950.
Elton G.R. England under the Tudors. – London, 1955. – P. VI.
Elton G.R. Political History, Principles and Practice. – London, 1970. – P. 4.
The Sixteenth Century 1485–1603 / Ed. by P. Oollinson. – Oxford, 2002. – P. 5.
Revolution Reassessed: Revisions in the History of Tudor Government and Administration / Ed. D. Starkey and C. Coleman. – London, 1986.
Guy J. Tudor England. – Oxford, 1988; The Tudor Monarchy / Ed. by J. Guy. – London, 1997.
Hurstfield J. Freedom, Corruption and Government in Elizabethan England. – Cambridge (Mass.), 1973.
Collinson P. A Mirror of Elizabethan Puritanism. The Life and Letters of “Godly Master Dering”. – London, 1964; Idem. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London – New York, 1967 (2nd ed. 1982); Idem. Archbishop Grindal, 1519–1583. The Struggle for a Reformed Church. – London, 1979; Idem. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York – Oxford, 1982; Idem. Godly People: Essays on English Protestantism and Puritanism. – London, 1983; Idem. English Puritanism. – London, 1984; Idem. The Birthpangs of Protestant England. Religious and Cultural Change in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries. – New York, 1988; Idem. Andrew Perne. – London, 1991; Idem. Elizabethan Essays. – London, 1994; Idem. Elizabethan and Jacobean Puritanism as Forms of Popular Religious Culture // The Culture of English Puritanism, 1560–1700 / Ed. by C. Darston and J. Eales. – New York, 1996. P. 45–54.
The English Reformation Revised. – Cambridge University Press, 1990. – P. 26–27.
Collinson P. Puritanism and the Poor // Pragmatic Utopias, 1200–1630 / Ed. R. Horrox and S. Rees-Jones. – London, 2001.
Elton G.R. England under the Tudors. 2nd ed. – London, 1974.
The Sixteenth Century 1485–1603 / Ed. by P. Collinson. – Oxford, 2002. – P. 241.
O'Day R. The Debate on the English Reformation. – London – New York, 1986.
Betteridge T. Tudor Histories of the English Reformations, 1530–1583. – Aldershot, 1999.
O'Day R. The Debate on the English Reformation. – London – New York, 1986. – P. 2.
Ibid. – Р. 6–7.
Ibid. – P. 20.
Ibid. – Р. 22–24.
Ibid. – P. 31.
Ibid. – P. 35.
Ibid. – Р. 47–52.
Ibid. – Р. 54.
Ibid. – Р. 71.
Ibid. – Р. 72–82.
Ibid. – Р. 87.
Ibid. – Р. 125.
Ibid. – Р. 131–132.
Farnell J.E. Tlhe Aristocracy and Leadership of Parliament in the English Civil War // Journal of Modern History. – 1972. – Vol. 44. – № 1. – P. 79–86.
Christiansen P. The Causes of the English Revolution: A Reappraisal // Journal of British Studies. – 1976. – Vol. 15. – № 2. – P. 40–75.
Репина Л.П. «Новая историческая наука» и социальная история. – М., 1998. – С. 95–96.
The Origins of the English Civil War / Ed. by C.S.R. Russell. – London, 1973; Idem. Parliaments and English Politics 1621–1629. – Oxford, 1979; Idem. The Causes of the English Civil War. – Oxford, 1990; Morrill J.S. The Revolt of the Provinces. – London, 1976; Sharpe K. Introduction: Parliamentary History 1603–29: in or out of Perspective? // Faction and Parliament / Ed. by K. Sharpe. – Oxford, 1973. – P. 1–42; Kishlansky M. The Emergence of Adversary Politics in the Long Parliament // Journal of Modern History. – 1977. – № 49. – P. 617–640; Idem. Parliamentary Selection. – London, 1986; Kenyon J. P. lhe Stuart Constitution 1603–88. – London, 1986; Tyacke N. Anti-Calvinists. The Rise of English Arminianism с 1590–1640. – Oxford, 1987; Idem. Puritanism, Arminianism and Counter-Revolution // The Origins of the English Civil War / Ed. by C.S.R. Russell. – London, 1973. – P. 119–143; Morrill J.S. The Religiuos Context of the English Civil War // TRHS 5th Series. – 1984. – № 34. – P. 155–178; Idem. The Attack of the Church of England in the Long Parliament, 1640–1642 // History, Society and the Churches / Ed. by D. Beales, C. Best. – London, 1985. – P. 105–124.
Elton G.R. A High Road to Civil War? // Studies in Tudor and Stuart Politics and Government. – Cambridge, 1974–1983. – Vol. II. – P. 164–169.
The Reign of Elizabeth I / Ed. by Ch. Haigh. – London etc., 1984; The English Reformation Revised / Ed. by Ch. Haigh. – Cambridge University Press, 1990; Idem. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993; Idem. Reformation and Resistance in Tudor Lancashire. – London, 1975; Scarisbrick J. J. Henry VIII. – London, 1970; Idem. The Reformation and the English People. – Oxford, 1984; Duffy E. The Stripping of the Altars: Traditional Religion in England, 1400–1580. – New Haven – London, 1992.
The English Reformation Revised / Ed. by Ch. Haigh. – Cambridge University Press, 1990.
Ibid. – P. IX.
Dickens A.G. The English Reformation. – London, 1964.
Parker T.M. The English Reformation to 1558. – London, 1950.
Haigh Ch. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 20.
Оукшот М. Рационализм в политике и другие статьи. – М., 2002. – С. 129.
Там же. – С. 130.
Там же. – С. 140.
Там же. – С. 142.
Там же. – С. 143.
Там же. – С. 144.
Там же. – С. 145–146.
Там же. – С. 147–148.
Там же. – С. 149.
Там же. – С. 150–151.
Там же. – С. 152.
Шарифжанов И.И. Английская историография в XX веке. Основные теоретико-методологические тенденции, школы и направления. – Казань, 2004. – С. 52.
Там же. – С. 53–54.
Николаев Б.В. Проблемы методологии истории в творчестве М. Оукшотта. Автореферат дисс…. канд. ист. наук. – Казань, 1996. – С. 12.
Никоненко С.В. Английская философия XX века. – СПб., 2003. – С. 692.
Николаев В.В. Проблемы методологии истории в творчестве М. Оукшотта. Автореферат дисс…. канд. ист. наук. – Казань, 1996. – С. 12–15.
Там же. – С. 17–18.
Там же. – С. 19–20.
Там же. – С. 21.
Oakeshott M. Religion, Politics and the Moral Life. – New Haven-London, 1993. – P. 117. Цит. по: Никоненко С.В. Английская философия XX века. – СПб., 2003. – С. 694–695.
Никоненко С.В. Английская философия XX века. – СПб., 2003. – С. 696.)
Oakeshott M. Rationalism in Politics and Other Essays. – Indianapolis, 1991. – P. 63.
Никоненко С.В. Английская философия XX века. – СПб., 2003. – С. 697–699.
Там же. – С. 701.
Никоненко С.В. Английская философия XX века. – СПб., 2003. – С. 706.
The Reign of Elizabeth I / Ed. by Ch. Haigh. – London etc., 1984; The English Reformation Revised / Ed. by Ch. Haigh. – Cambridge University Press, 1990; Haigh Ch. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993; Idem. Reformation and Resistance in Tudor Lancashire. – London, 1975.
The English Reformation Revised. – Cambridge University Press, 1990. – P. 33.
Dickens A.G. The English Reformation. – London, 1964. – P. V.
The English Reformation Revised. – Cambridge University Press, 1990. – P. I.
Foxe J. Acts and Monuments / Ed. G. Townsend. – London, 1843–1849. – Vol. IV. – P. 587–588.
Thomas К. Religion and the Decline of Magic. – London, 1971. – P. 27–188; Bossy J. Christianity in the West, 1400–1700. – Oxford, 1985. – P. 1–75.
Thompson S. The Pastoral Work of the English and Welsh Bishops, 1500–1558. – University of Oxford D. Phil. Thesis, 1984; Houlebrooke R. Church Courts and the People during the English Reformation, 1520–1579. – Oxford, 1979. – P. 10–11, 95–96, 114–115, 271–272.
Knowles D. The Religious Orders in England. – Cambridge, 1948–1959. – Vol. I–III. – Vol. III. P. 3–137, 241–303; Haigh Ch. Reformation and Resistance in Tudor Lancashire. – Cambridge, 1975. – P. 118–126.
Swanson R.N. Church and Society in Late Medieval England. – Oxford, 1989. – P. 35–36; Davis V. Rivals for Ministry? Ordinations of Secular and Regular Clergy in Southern England с 1300–1500. – Studies in Church History 26. – Oxford, 1989. – P. 104; Moran J.A.H. Clerical Recruitment in the Diocese of York: Data and Commentary // JEH. – 1984. – Vol. 34. – P. 54; Zell M.L. Economic Problems of the Parochial Clergy in the Sixteenth Century // Princes and Paupers in the English Church, 1500–1800 / Ed. by R. O'Day, F. Heal. – Leicester, 1981. – P. 22.
Bowker M. The Secular Clergy in the Diocese of Lincoln, 1495–1520. – Cambridge, 1968; Heath P. The English Parish Clergy on the Eve of the Reformation. – London, 1969.
Dickens A.G. The English Reformation. – London, 1973. – P. 90–102; Elton G.R. Reform and Reformation: England 1509–1558. – London, 1977. – P. 8–11, 51–58, 118–119.
Davies J.F. Heresy and Reformation in the South East of England, 1520–1559. – London, 1983. – P. 41–65.
The English Reformation Revised. – Cambridge University Press, 1990. – P. 4.
Thomson J.A.F. The Later Lollards, 1414–1520. – Oxford, 1965. – P. 7–8, 143–146; Fines J. Heresy Trials in the Diocese of Coventry and Lichfield, 1511–1512 // JEH. – 1963. – Vol. XIV. – P. 160–174; Haigh Ch. Reformation and Resistance in Tudor Lancashire. – London, 1975. – P. 78, 84–86.
Bowker M. The Henrician Reformation: the Diocese of Lincoln under John Longland, 1521 – 1547. – Cambridge, 1981. – P. 178–183.
The English Reformation Revised. – Cambridge University Press, 1990. – P. 5.
Ibid. – Р. 6.
Ibid. – P. 2–3.
Haigh Ch. Antidericalism and the English Reformation // The English Reformation Revised / Ed. by Ch. Haigh. – Cambridge University Press, 1990.
The English Reformation Revised / Ed. by Ch. Haigh. – Cambridge University Press, 1990. – P. 56.
Bowker M. The Secular Clergy in the Diocese of Lincoln, 1495–1520. – Cambridge, 1968. – P. 3, 114, 116; Houlbrooke R.A. Church Courts and the People during the English Reformation. – Oxford, 1979. – P. 178–179; Haigh Ch. Reformation and Resistance in Tudor Lancashire. – Cambridge, 1975. – P. 27–30, 50–51; Heath P. English Parish Clergy on the Eve of the Reformation. – London, 1969. – P. 104–119.
Haigh Ch. Reformation and Resistance in Tudor Lancashire. – Cambridge, 1975. – P. 240–246; Marchant R.A. The Church under the Law. – Cambridge, 1969. – P. 219.
The English Reformation Revised / Ed. by Ch. Haigh. – Cambridge University Press, 1990. – P. 59.
Ibid. – P. 62.
Напр. LehmbergS.E. Reformation Parliament. – Cambridge, 1970. – P. 97–99.
Ibid. – Р. 132–138.
Текст опубликован English Historical Documents, 1485–1558 / Ed. by C.H. Williams. – London, 1971. – P. 732–736.
Elton G.R. The Commons' Supplication of 1532: Parliamentary Manoeuvres in the Reign of Henry VIII // EHR. – 1951. – LXVI. – P. 507–534. Idem. Studies in Tudor and Stuart Politics and Government. Vol. 1–2. – Cambridge, 1974. – Vol. 2. – P. 107–136.
Guy J.A. The Public Career of Sir Thomas More. – Brighton, 1980. – P. 186–192.
Bowker M. “The Commons Supplication against the Ordinaries” in the Light of Some Archidiaconal Acta // TRHS. 5th series. – 1971. – № XXI. – P. 62–74.
Blatcher M. The Court of Kings Bench, 1450–1550. – London, 1978. – P. 15–28.
The English Reformation Revised / Ed. by Ch. Haigh. – Cambridge University Press, 1990. – P. 65.
Ibid. – P. 66–67.
Wrighlson K., Levine D. Poverty and Piety in an English Village: Terling, 1525–1700. – New York, 1979. – P. 119, 126–127; Wrightson K. English Society, 1580–1680. – London, 1980. – P. 209–212.
The English Reformation Revised / Ed. by Ch. Haigh. – Cambridge University Press, 1990. – P. 69.
Ibid. – P. 70–72.
O’Day R. The English Clergy: the Emergence and Consolidation of a Profession. – Leicester, 1979. – P. 1–23, 126–143.
The English Reformation Revised / Ed. by Ch. Haigh. – Cambridge University Press, 1990. – P. 74.
Thomas K. Religion and the Decline of Magic. – London, 1973. – P. 27–89, 209–332, 762-765.
Collinson P. The Elizabethan Church and the New Religion // The Reign of Elizabeth I. – Basingstoke, 1984. – P. 176–194.
The English Reformation Revised. – Cambridge University Press, 1990. – P. 7.
Jones N.L. Faith by Statute: Parliament and the Settlement of Religion, 1559. – London, 1982; Hudson W.S. The Cambridge Connection and the Elizabethan Settlement of 1559. – Durham (N. C), 1980.
Bartholomew A. Lay Piety in the Reign of Mary Tudor. – University of Manchester M. A. Thesis, 1979; Loades D.M. The Reign of Mary Tudor. – London, 1979.
Starkey D. The Reign of Henry VIII: Personalities and Politics. – London, 1985.
Hoak D.E. The King s Council in the Reign of Edward VI. – Cambridge, 1976. – P. 231–268; Idem. Rehabilitating the Duke of Northumberland: Politics and Political Control, 1549–1553 // The Mid-Tudor Polity, с 1540–1560. – Basingstoke, 1980. – P. 35–40.
The English Reformation Revised. – Cambridge University Press, 1990. – P. 15.
Redworth G. A Study in the Formulation of Policy: The Genesis and Evolution of the Act of Six Articles // JEM. – 1986. – Vol. XXXVII. – P. 42–67; Idem. The Political and Diplomatic Career of Stephen Gardiner. – University of Oxford D. Phil. Thesis, 1985.
Elton G.R. Policy and Police: the Enforcement of the Reformation in the Age of Thomas Cromwell. – Cambridge, 1972. – P. 217–262.
The English Reformation Revised. – Cambridge University Press, 1990. – P. 210.
Ibid. – P. 211.
Ibid. – P. 213.
Ibid. – P. 214.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. VII.
Ibid.
Ibid. – P. VIII.
Ibid. – Р. 12.
Ibid. – Р. 12.
Ibid. – P. 13.
Ibid. – Р. 14.
Ibid. – Р. 16.
Ibid. – Р. 16–17.
Ibid. – Р. 18.
Ibid.
Ibid. – Р. 18–19.
Ibid. – Р. 19.
Ibid. – Р. 20.
Oakeshott M. Historical Experience // Experience and its Modes. – London, 1933.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 20.
Ibid. – Р. 20–21.
Trevor-Roper U. Archbishop Laud, 1573–1645. 3rd ed. – Houndmills etc., 1988. – P. 7.
Ibid. – P. 9.
Ibid. – P. 13–17.
Ibid. – Р. 20.
Ibid. – Р. 2–3.
Ibid. – Р. 3.
Ibid. – Р. 5.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 285.
Ibid. – P. 286, 289.
Ibid. – P. 290–292.
Ibid. – Р. 293–295.
Elton G. Policy and Police. – Cambridge, 1972.
Ives E. Faction in Tudor England. – Historical Association, 1979; Idem. Anne Boleyn. – Oxford, 1986; Starkey D. (Ed.). The English Court. – London, 1987; Starkey D. The Reign of Henry VIII: Personalities and Politics. – London, 1985.
Revolution Reassessed: Revisions in the History of Tudor Government and Administration / Ed. by С Coleman, D. Starkey. – Oxford, 1986.
Harper-Bill C. The Pre-Reformation Church. – London, 1990; Rhodes J. Private Devotion in England on the Eve of the Reformation. Ph. D. Thesis. – Durham, 1974; Scarisbrick J.J. The Reformation and the English People. – Oxford, 1984; Thomas K. Religion and the Decline of Magic. – London, 1971; Whiting R. The Blind Devotion of the People. – Cambridge, 1989; Brigden S. London and the Reformation. – Oxford, 1989; Tanner N. P. The Church in Late-Medieval Norwich, 1370–1532. – Toronto, 1984.
Bowker M. The Secular Clergy in the Diocese of Lincoln, 1495–1520. – Cambridge, 1968; Heath P. English Parish Clergy on the Eve of the Reformation. – London, 1969; Marshall P. Attitudes of the English People to Priests and Priesthood, 1500–1553. D. Phil. Thesis. – Oxford, 1990.
Bowker M. The Commons Supplication against the Ordinaries in the Light of Some Archidiaconal Acta // TRHS 5lh Series. – 1971. – № 21; Houlbrooke R. Church Courts and the People during the English Reformation, 1520–1570: – Oxford, 1979; Helmholz R.H. Roman Canon Law in Reformation England. – Cambridge, 1990; Bowker M. The Henrician Reformation: The Diocese of Lincoln under John Longland, 1521–1547. – Cambridge, 1981; Bradshaw B. Duffy E. (Eds.). Humanism, Reform and the Reformation: The Career of Bisho John Fisher – Cambridge, 1989; Thompson S. The Pastoral Work of the English and Welsh Episcopate, 1500–1558. D. Phil. Thesis. – Oxford, 1984.
Knowles D. The Religious Orders in England. – Cambridge, 1959. – Vol. III.
Scarisbrick J.J. The Conservative Episcopate in England 1529–1535. – University of Cambridge Ph. D. thesis, 1956; Idem. Henry VIII. – London, 1968.
Scarisbrick J.J. The Reformation and the English People. – Oxford, 1984.
Ibid. – P. 1.
Ibid. – P. 2.
Ibid. – P. 3.
Ibid. – Р. 5.
Ibid. – Р. 6.
Ibid. – P. 8–9.
Ibid. – Р. 10.
Ibid. – P. 11.
Ibid. – Р. 15.
Ibid. – Р. 17–18.
Ibid. – Р. 19–30.
Ibid. – Р. 35–39.
Phythian-Adams С. Ceremony and the Citizen: The Communal Year at Coventry, 1450–1550 // Clark, P. Slack, P. (Eds.) Crisis and Order in English Towns, 1500–1700. – London, 1972. – P. 57–85; Luxton I. The Reformation and Popular Culture // Heal F. O’Day R. (Eds.) Church and Society in England. – London, 1977. – P. 57–77.
Scarisbrick J.J. The Reformation and the English People. – Oxford, 1984. – P. 46–48.
Ibid. – P. 56.
Ibid. – P. 59.
Ibid. – P. 60.
Kelly M.J. The Submission of the Clergy// TRHS 5th Series. – 1965. – № 15. – P. 97–119.
Elton G.R. Thomas More and the Opposition to Henry VIII // BIIIR. – 1968. – Vol. XLVI. – P. 19–34.
Scarisbrick J.J. The Reformation and the English People. – Oxford, 1984. – P. 63.
Lehmberg S.E. The Reformation Parliament, 1529–1536. – Cambridge, 1970; Idem. The Later Parliaments of the Reign of Henry VIII, 1536–1547. – Cambridge, 1977.
Scarisbrick J.J. The Reformation and the English People. – Oxford, 1984. – P. 77–78.
Ibid. – P. 81.
Elton G.R. Politics and the Pilgrimage of Grace // Malament, B. (Ed). After the Reformation. – Manchester, 1980. – P. 25–56.
Scarisbrick J.J. The Reformation and the English People. – Oxford, 1984. – P. 82.
Ibid. – Р. 83.
Ibid. – Р. 97 —
Ibid. – Р. 109.
Simon J. Education and Society in Tudor England. – Cambridge, 1966; Orme N. English Schools in the Middle Ages. – London, 1973.
Scarisbrick J.J. The Reformation and the English People. – Oxford, 1984. – P. 114.
Kitching C.J. The Quest for Concealed Lands in the Reign of Elizabeth // TRHS 5th Series. -1974. – № 24. – P. 63–78.
Scarisbrick J.J. The Reformation and the English People. – Oxford, 1984. – P. 124–126.
Tittler R. The Emergence of Urban Policy, 1536–1558 // Loach, J. Tittler, R. (Eds.) The Mid-Tudor Polity, с 1540–1560. – London, 1980. – P. 74–93.
Scarisbrick J.J. The Reformation and the English People. – Oxford, 1984. – P. 131.
Ibid. – P. 136.
Ibid. – P. 137–139.
Ibid. – P. 168.
Ibid. – Р. 171–174.
Jordan W.K. Philanthropy in England, 1480–1660: A Study of the Changing Pattern of English Social Aspirations. – New York, 1959; Idem. The Charities of London, 1480–1660. – New York, 1960; Idem. The Charities of Rural England, 1480–1660. – New York, 1960.
Bittle W., Lane R.T. Inflation and Philanthropy: A Reassessment of W. K. Jordan s Data // Economic History Review 2nd Series. – 1976. – Vol. XXIX. – № 2. – P. 203–210; Coleman B.C. Philanthropy Deflated: A Comment // Economic History Review 2nd Series. – Vol. XXXI. – № 1. – P. 118–120.
Scarisbrick J.J. The Reformation and the English People. – Oxford, 1984. – P. 187–188.
Russell С. Parliaments and English Politics, 1621–1629. – Oxford, 1979; Kenyon J.P. Stuart England. – London, 1978; статьи Джона Грюэнфелдера (John К. Gruenfelder), Пола Кристиансона (Paul Christianson), Клейтона Робертса (Clayton Roberts), Марка Кишлански (Mark Kishlansky), Джеймса Фарнелла (James E. Farnell) в журнале Journal of Modern His tory 1977. – Vol. XLIX. – № 4.
Stone L. The Revival of Narrative: Reflections on a New Old History // Past & Present. – 1979. – №85. – P. 21.
Хилл К. Английская Библия и революция XVII века. – М., 1998. – С. 66.
Questier M. Conversion, Politics and Religion in England, 1580–1625. – Cambridge, 1996. – P. 177.
Ibid. – Р. 201–202.
Duffy E. The Stripping of the Altars: Traditional Religion in England, с 1400 – с. 1580. – New Haven – London, 1992.
Ibid. – P. 480.
Ibid. – P. 6.
Ibid. – Р. 479–481.
Haigh С. The English Reformation: A Premature Birth, a Difficult Labour and a Sickly Child // The Historical Journal. – 1990. – Vol. XXXVIII. – P. 449–459.
Duffy E. The Stripping of the Altars: Traditional Religion in England с 1400 – с. 1580. – New Haven-London, 1992. – P. 764.
Ibid. – P. 379.
Ibid. – P. 422.
Ibid. – P. 381.
Whiting R. The Blind Devotion of the People: Popular Religion and the English Reformation. – Cambridge, 1989.
Ibid. – Р. 187.
Ibid. – P. 145.
Ibid. – P. 186.
Ibid. – P. 212.
Whiting R. Local Responses to the English Reformation. – New York, 1998.
Marsh С. Popular Religion in Sixteenth-Century England: Holding Their Peace. – New York, 1998.
Репина Л.П. «Новая историческая наука» и социальная история. – М., 1998. – С. 97.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993.
Шарифжанов И.И. Английская историография в XX веке. Основные теоретико-методологические тенденции, школы и направления. – Казань, 2004.
Могильницкий Б.Г. История исторической мысли XX века. Становление «новой исторической науки». – Томск, 2003. – Вып. II.
Репина Л.П. «Новая историческая наука» и социальная история. – М., 1998.
Согрин В.В. Зверева Г.И. Репина Л.П. Современная историография Великобритании. – М., 1991; Репина Л.П. Зверева Г.И. Социальная история и «новая историческая наука» // Новая и новейшая история. – 1988. – № 4. – С. 159–174; Репина Л.П. Социальная история и историческая антропология: новейшие тенденции в современной британской и американской медиевистике // Одиссей. Человек в истории. – М., 1990. – Вып. 2. – С. 167–181; Она же. Социальная история на пороге XXI века: от междисциплинарного анализа к новому синтезу // Социальная история и проблема синтеза. – М.. 1994. – С. 10–21; Она же. Социальная история как направление зарубежной историографии западноевропейского средневековья // Традиции и новации в исследовании западноевропейского феодализма. – М., 1995. – С. 241–251.
3идер Р. Что такое социальная история? Разрывы и преемственность в освоении «социального» // THESIS. – 1993. – Т. 1. – Вып. 1. – С. 163–178.
Репина Л.П. «Новая историческая наука» и социальная история. – М., 1998. – С. 8–10.
Там же. – С. 11–12.
Там же. – С. 55.
Там же. – С. 13–14.
Lee С. Н. Quantitative Approach to Economic History. – London, 1977. – P. 11.
Barraclough G. Main Trends in History. – N.Y.-London, 1979. – P. 51 // Шарифжанов И.И. Эволюция теоретико-методологических основ английской немарксистской историографии в XX веке (1900–1980). Дисс…. доктора исторических наук / И. И. Шарифжанов. – Казань, 1990. – С. 183–184.
Thomas К. History and Anthropology // Past & Present. – 1963. – № 24. – P. 3–23; Evans-Prilchard E.E. Anthropology and History. – Manchester, 1970.
Radcliffe-Brown A.R. Structure and Function in Primitive Society. – London, 1952. – P. 122–123, 154, 186; Method in Social Anthropology / Ed. M.M. Srivinas. – Chicago, 1958. – P. 7,8.
Carr E.H. What is History? – London, 1961. – P. 59.
Thomas K. History and Anthropology // Past & Present. – 1963. – № 24. – P. 4–5.
lbid. – P. 5.
Ibid. – Р. 7–8.
Ibid. – P. 9.
Thomas К. Religion and the Decline of Magic. Studies in Popular Beliefs in Sixteenth and Seventeenth Century England. – London, 1971; Macfarlane A. The Family Life of Ralph Josselin, A Seventeenth-Century Clergyman. An Essay in Historical Anthropology. – Cambridge, 1970; Idem. Witchcraft in Tudor and Stuart England: A Regional and Comparative Study. – New York, 1970.
Thomas K. Man and the Natural World. – London, 1983; Burke P. Popular Culture in Early Modern Europe. – London, 1975; Cressy D. Literacy and the Social Order: Reading and Writing in Tudor and Stuart England. – Cambridge, 1980.
Religion and Society in Early Modern Europe, 1500–1800 / Ed. by K. von Greyerz. – London, 1984; Bossy). Christianity in the West 1400–1700. – Oxford, 1985; Whiting R. The Blind Devotion of the People. Popular Religion and the English Reformation. – Cambridge (Mass.), 1989.
Репина Л.П. «Новая историческая наука» и социальная история. – М., 1998. – С. 58–59.
Thomas К. Religion and the Decline of Magic. Studies in Popular Beliefs in Sixteenth and Seventeenth Century England. – London, 1971.
Bowker M. Review of К. Thomas «Religion and The Decline of Magic» (1971) // Historical Journal. – 1972. – Vol. XV. – P. 363–366.
Thompson E.P. Anthropology and the Discipline of Historical Context // Midland History. – 1972. – Vol. I. – P. 41–55.
Laslett P. The World We Have Lost Further Explored. 3rd Ed. – New York, 1984. – P. 74.
Spufford M. Contrasting Communities. – Cambridge, 1974. – P. 343.
Thomas K. Religion and the Decline of Magic. Studies in Popular Beliefs in Sixteenth and Seventeenth Century England. – London, 1978. – P. 159.
Clark P. The English Provincial Society from the Reformation to the Revolution. Religion, Politics and Society in Kent, 1500–1640. – Hassocks, Sussex, 1977. – P. 156.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: the Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 193.
Ibid. – P. 194.
Ibid.– P. 199.
Hill C. Puritans and «The Dark Corners of the Land» // TRHS. 5th Sen – 1963. – XIII. – P. 77–102 (reprinted in: Hill С Change and Continuity in Seventeenth-Century England. – London, 1974. – P. 3–47).
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: the Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 204–208.
Репина Л.П. «Новая историческая наука» и социальная история. – М, 1998. – С. 11, 26.
Elton G.R. The Practice of History. – London, 1967.
Elton G.R. The Practice of History. – London, 1967. – P. 87; Шарифжанов И. И. Эволюция теоретико-методологических основ английской немарксистской историографии в XX веке (1900–1980). Дисс…. доктора исторических наук. – Казань, 1990. – С. 196.
Elton G.R. Political History. Principles and Practice. – London, 1970.
Fogel R.W., Elton G.R. Which Road to the Past? Two Views of History. – New Haven and London, 1983.
Ibid. – P. 9.
Ibid. – P. 11–12.
Fogel R.W., Elton G.R. Which Road to the Past? Two Views of History. – New Haven and London, 1983. – P. 19.
Ibid. – P. 7.
Fitch N. Statistical Fantasies and Historical Facts: History in Crisis and its Methodological Implications // Historical Methods. – 1984. – Vol. 17. – № 4. – P. 239–254; Репина Л.П. «Новая историческая наука» и социальная история. – М., 1998. – С. 27.
Репина П.П. «Новая историческая наука» и социальная история. – М., 1998. – С. 147.
Там же. – С. 21.
Гуревич А.Я. О кризисе современной исторической науки // Вопросы истории. – 1991. – №2–3. – С. 21–36.
Stone L. The Revival of Narrative: Reflections on a New Old History // Past & Present. – 1979. – № 85. – P. 3–24.
Ibid. – Р. 3–4.
Ibid. – Р. 5.
Ibid. – Р. 8.
Ibid. – Р. 10.
Ibid. – Р. 13–14.
Ibid. – P. 17–18.
Ibid. – P. 19.
Ginzburg С. Roots of a Scientific Paradigm // Theory and Society. – 1979. – Vol. VII. – P. 276.
Stone L. The Revival of Narrative: Reflections on a New Old History // Past & Present. – 1979. – № 85. – P. 24.
Wrightson К. English Society 1580–1680. – London, 1982. – P. 12.
Репина Л.П. «Новая историческая наука» и социальная история. – М., 1998. – С. 4.
Там же. – С. 72.
Innes J. Jonathan Clark, Social History and England's Ancient Regime // Past & Present. – 1987. №115. – P. 165–170.
Hill С. Antichrist in Seventeenth Century England. – Oxford University Press, 1971; Idem. The Century of Revolution, 1603–1714. 2nd Ed. – Berkshire: Reinhold, 1988; Idem. Change and Continuity in the 17th Century England. – Cambridge (Mass.), 1975; The Collected Essays of С Hill. Religion and Politics in 17th Century England. – London, 1986. – Vol. II; Idem. The Economic Problems of the Church. From Archbishop Whitgift to the Long Parliament. – Oxford, 1956; Idem. Intellectual Origins of the English Revolution. – Oxford, 1965; Idem. Puritanism and Revolution. Studies in the Interpretation of the English Revolution of the 17lK Century. – London, 1958; Idem. Reformation to Industrial Revolution. A Social and Economic History of Britain, 1530–1780. – London, 1968; Idem. Society and Puritanism in Pre-Revolutionary England. – New York, 1967.
Hill С. Economic Problems of the Church. From Archbishop Whitgift to the Long Parliament. – Oxford, 1956.
Ibid. – P. IX.
Ibid. – P. X–XI.
Ibid. – Р. XI–XII.
Ibid. – Р. XII–XIII.
Savin A.N. English Monasteries on the Eve of the Dissolution. – London, 1909. – P. 100.
Dietz F. С English Government Finance, 1485–1558. – University of Illinois Studies in the Social Sciences. – 1932. – Vol. IX. – № 3. – P. 80–82, 138, 221.
Hill С. Economic Problems of the Church. From Archbishop Whitgift to the Long Parliament. – Oxford, 1956. – P. 4.
Willan T.S. The Parliamentary Surveys for the North Riding of Yorkshire // Yorkshire Archaeological Journal. – Vol. XXXI. – P. 281; Kerridge E. The Movement of Rent, 1540–1640 // Economic History Review. 2nd Series. – Vol. VI. – № 1. – P. 33–34.
Hill C. Economic Problems of the Church. From Archbishop Whitgift to the Long Parliament. – Oxford, 1956. – P. 5.
Ibid. – P. 8.
Ibid. – P.9-11.
Ibid. – P. 12.
Ibid. – P. 14–23.
Strype I. Annals of the Reformation … during Queen Elizabeths Happy Reign. – London, 1824. – Part I. – P. 142–143; Part II. – P. 443.
Hill С. Economic Problems of the Church. From Archbishop Whitgift to the Long Parliament. – Oxford, 1956. – P. 17.
Ibid. – P. 18–21.
Ibid. – P. 27.
Ibid. – P. 31–33.
Ibid. – P.43.
The Writings of Robert Harrison and Robert Browne / Ed. A. Peel and L. H. Carlson. – London, 1953. – P. 119.
Hill С. Economic Problems of the Church.-From Archbishop Whitgift to the Long Parliament. – Oxford, 1956. – P. 50–51.
Ibid. – P. 58.
Ibid. – P. 53.
Ibid. – P. 78–87.
Ibid. – Р. 88–93.
Ibid. – Р. 108, 115–121, 134–138.
Ibid. – Р. 144–150.
Ibid. – Р. 156, 162, 288.
Ware S.L. The Elizabethan Parish in its Ecclesiastical and Financial Aspects. – Baltimore, 1909. – P. 78–82; Trotter E. Seventeenth Century Life in the Country Parish. – London, 1919. – P. 43; Purvis I. S. Tudor Parish Documents of the Diocese of York. – London, 1948.
Hill С. Economic Problems of the Church. From Archbishop Whitgift to the Long Parliament. – Oxford, 1956. P. 171–175, 185.
Ibid. – Р. 188–191.
Ibid. – P. 192–196.
Ibid. – Р. 205–207.
Usher R.G. 'The Reconstruction of the English Church. – London, 1910. – Vol. I. – P. 211.
Hill С. Economic Problems of the Church. From Archbishop Whilgift to the Long Parliament. – Oxford, 1956. – P. 227–241.
Ibid. – Р. 258–263, 296.
Troellsch E. Social Teaching of the Christian Churches. – London, 1931. – P. 927; Haller W. Liberty and Reformation in the Puritan Revolution. – London, 1955. – P. 106–107, 115–119, 128, 209; French A. Charles I and the Puritan Upheaval. – London, 1955. – P. 339–340.
Hill C. Economic Problems of the Church. From Archbishop Whilgift to the Long Parliament. – Oxford, 1956. – P. 297.
Ibid. – P. 339.
Ibid. – Р. 340–341.
Davies J. The Caroline Captivity of the Church: Charles I and the Remoulding of Anglicanism, 1625–1641. – Oxford, 1992.
Hill С. Economic Problems of the Church. From Archbishop Whilgift to the Long Parliament. – Oxford, 1956. – P. 343.
Calvin J. The Institutes of the Christian Religion / Transl. by H. Beveridge. – London, 1949. – Vol. II. – P. 477.
Hill С. Economic Problems of the Church. From Archbishop Whitgift to the Long Parliament. – Oxford, 1956. – P. 346.
Ibid. – P. 348.
Ibid. – P. 351–352.
Хипп К. Английская Библия и революция XVII века. – М., 1998. – С. 462–463.
Hoskins W.G. The Age of Plunder. – London, 1976.
Ibid. – Р. 121.
Scarisbrick J.J. Clerical Taxation in England 1485–1547 // JEH. – 1960. – Vol. XI. – P. 41–54; Hembry P. The Bishops of Bath and Wells, 1540–1640. – London, 1967; Princes and Paupers in the English Church / Ed. R. O'Day and F. Heal. – Leicester, 1981; Heal F. The Bishops and the Act of Exchange of 1559 // Historical Journal. – 1974. – Vol. XVII. – P. 227–246; Idem. The Tudors and Church Lands: Economic Problems of the Bishopric of Ely During the Sixteenth Century // Economic History Review. – 1973. – Vol. XXVI. – P. 198–217; Idem. Of Prelates and Princes: A Study of the Economic and Social Position of the Tudor Episcopate. – Cambridge, 1980; Cross С. The Economic Problems of the See of York: Decline and Recovery in the Sixteenth Century // Land, Church and People / Ed. J. Ihirsk. – Agricultural History Review Supplement. – 1970. – P. 64–83; Alexander G. Victim or Spendthrift? The Bisho of London and his Income in the Sixteenth Century // Wealth and Power in Tudor England: Essays Presented to S. T. Bindoff / Ed. E. W. Eves, R.J. Knecht and J.J. Scarisbrick. – London, 1978. – P. 128–145; O'Day R. The English Clergy: The Emergence and Consolidation of a Profession, 1558–1642. – Leicester, 1979.
Wrightson K. English Society 1580–1680. – London, 1982. – P. 11–12.
The Sixteenth Century 1485–1603 / Ed. by Patrick Collinson. – Oxford, 2002. – P. 8.
Thomas K. Religion and the Decline of Magic. Studies in Popular Beliefs in Sixteenth – and Seventeenth Century England. – London, 1978; Idem. Rule and Misrule in the Schools of Early Modern England. – Reading, 1976; Idem. Age and Authority in Early Modern England. – London, 1976; Idem. Man and the Natural World. Changing Attitudes in England 1500–1800. – London, 1983; Idem, the Perception of the Past in Early Modern England: the Creighton Trust Lecture 1983, Delivered before the University of London on Monday 21 November 1983. – London, 1984.
Thomas K. Religion and the Decline of Magic. Studies in Popular Beliefs in Sixteenth – and Seventeenth Century England. – London, 1978. – P. IX–X.
Macfarlane A. Witchcraft in Tudor and Stuart England. – London, 1970.
Thomas K. Religion and the Decline of Magic. Studies in Popular Beliefs in Sixteenth – and,; Seventeenth Century England. – London, 1978. – P. XI.
Rowse A.L. Tudor Cornwall. – London, 1969. – P. 257.
Phythian-Adams С Local History and Folk-Lore: A New Framework. – London, 1975. – P. 9; Luxton I. The Reformation and Popular Culture // Church and Society in England: Henry VIII to James I. Ed. F. Heal and R. O'Day. – London, 1977. – P. 57–77.
Stone L. The Educational Revolution in England, 1540–1640 // Past & Present. – 1964. – № 28. – P. 68–69; Idem. Literacy and Education in England, 1640–1900 // Past & Present. – I 1969. – № 42; Schofield R.S. The Measurement of Literacy in Pre-Industrial England // Literacy in Traditional Societies / Ed. by I. Goody. – Cambridge, 1968.
Thomas К. Religion and the Decline of Magic. Studies in Popular Beliefs in Sixteenth – and Seventeenth Century England. – London, 1978. – P. 5–6.
Hoskins W.G. Harvest Fluctuations and English Economic History, 1480–1619 // Agricultural History Review. – 1964. – Vol. XII; Idem. Harvest Fluctuations and English Economic History, 1620–1759 // Agricultural History Review. – 1968. – Vol. XVI.
Thomas K. Religion and the Decline of Magic. Studies in Popular Beliefs in Sixteenth – and Seventeenth Century England. – London, 1978. – P. 8–19.
Ibid. – P. 20.
Ibid. – P. 31–7.
Ibid. – P. 58–61.
Ibid. – P. 63.
Ollard S.L. Confirmation in the Anglican Communion // Confirmation and the Laying on of Hands, by Various Writers. – London, 1926. – Vol. I. – P. 60–245.
Legg J.W. English Orders for Consecrating Churches in the Seventeenth Century. Introduction. – Henry Bradshaw Society, 1911.
Thomas K. Religion and the Decline of Magic. Studies in Popular Beliefs in Sixteenth and Seventeenth Century England. – London, 1978. – P. 66.
Ibid. – P. 69–70.
Ibid. – P. 71–74.
Ibid. – Р. 75–77.
Ibid. – Р. 79; The Works of Gerard Winstanley / Ed. G.H. Sabine. – N.Y., 1941. – P. 597.
Ibid. – P. 81–83.
Ibid. – P. 90–91, 99–100.
Haller W. Foxes Book of Martyrs and the Elect Nation. – London, 1963; Fussner F.S. The Historical Revolution. – London, 1962. – Ch. 7; Levy F.J. Tudor Historical Ihought. – San Marino (California), 1967; Fixler M. Milton and the Kingdoms of God. – London, 1964. – P. 38.
Thomas К. Religion and the Decline of Magic. Studies in Popular Beliefs in Sixteenth – and Seventeenth Century England. – London, 1978. – P. 106–110.
Ibid. – P. 116–118.
Ibid. – Р. 118–121.
Ibid. – Р. 127–128.
Ibid. – Р. 130.
Ibid. – Р. 146–147.
Ibid. – Р. 139, 143–144.
Ibid. – P. 152–155, 160.
Ibid. – Р. 165, 167.
Hill С. Intellectual Origins of the English Revolution. – Oxford, 1965. – P. 121; Idem. Puritanism and Revolution. Studies in the Interpretation of the English Revolution of the 17th Century. – London., 1958. – P. 335.
Thomas K. Religion and the Decline of Magic. Studies in Popular Beliefs in Sixteenth and Seventeenth Century England. – London, 1978. – P. 170–172.
Ibid. – P. 174–175.
Ibid. – P. 180–181.
Ibid. – P. 181–182.
Meyer A.O. England and the Catholic Church under Elizabeth / Transl. J.R. McKee. – London, 1916. – P. 209.
Clarke S. The Lives of Sundry Eminent Persons. – London, 1683. – Vol. I. – P. 175. – Vol. II.-P. 120–121.
Thomas K. Religion and the Decline of Magic. Studies in Popular Beliefs in Sixteenth – and Seventeenth Century England. – London, 1978. – P. 182.
Wood T. English Casuistical Divinity during the Seventeenth Century. – London, 1952; Mosse G.L. The Holy Pretence. – Oxford, 1957; Kelly K. Conscience: Dictator or Guide? – London, 1967.
Laslett P. The World We Have Lost. – London, 1965. – P. 134, 140.
Thomas K. Religion and the Decline of Magic. Studies in Popular Beliefs in Sixteenth – and Seventeenth Century England. – London, 1978. – P. 187.
Ibid. – P. 187.
Brett-James N.G. The Growth of Stuart London. – London, 1935. – P. 201.
Thomas K. Religion and the Decline of Magic. Studies in Popular Beliefs in Sixteenth and Seventeenth Century England. – London, 1978. – P. 190–193.
Ibid. – P. 195–196.
Ibid. – P. 198–200.
MacLachan H.J. Socinianism in Seventeenth Century England. – Oxford, 1951.
Thomas K. Religion and the Decline of Magic. Studies in Popular Beliefs in Sixteenth – and Seventeenth Century England. – London, 1978. – P. 204.
Ibid. – P. 205–206.
Malinowski B. A Scientific Theory of Culture and Other Essays. – Chapel Hill, 1944. – P. 200.
Thomas K. Religion and the Decline of Magic. Studies in Popular Beliefs in Sixteenth and Seventeenth Century England. – London, 1978. – P. 761–764.
Ibid. – Р. 305–307, 309.
Tyler P. The Church Courts at York and Witchcraft Prosecutions, 1567–1640 // Northern History. – 1969. – Vol. IV.
Thomas K. Religion and the Decline of Magic– Studies in Popular Beliefs in Sixteenth and Seventeenth Century England. – London, 1978. – P. 312–316.
Ibid. – P. 325.
Ibid. – P. 425.
Ibid. – P. 427.
Ibid. – P. 429–435.
Ibid. – P. 436.
Ibid. – Р. 438, 455–458.
Ibid. – Р. 559–570.
Ibid. – Р. 570–574.
Marchant R.A. The Puritans and the Church Courts in the Diocese of York, 1560–1642. – London, 1960. – P. 300–301.
Ibomas K. Religion and the Decline of Magic. Studies in Popular Beliefs in Sixteenth and Seventeenth Century England. – London, 1978. – P. 576–579.
Ibid. – P. 584.
Ibid. – Р. 589–594.
Trevor-Roper H.R. The European Witch-Craze of the 16th and 17lh Centuries. – Harmondsworth, 1969. – P. 70.
Thomas К. Religion and the Decline of Magic. Studies in Popular Beliefs in Sixteenth– and Seventeenth Century England. – London, 1978. – P. 595–598.
Ibid. – P. 765.
Ibid. – P. 767–768.
Ibid. – P. 769.
Thomas К. Religion and the Decline of Magic. Studies in Popular Beliefs in Sixteenth and Seventeenth Century England. – London, 1978. – P. 770; Yates F.A. The Hermetic Tradition in Renaissance Science II Art, Science and History in the Renaissance / Ed. C.S. Singleton. – Baltimore, 1967; Idem. Giordano Bruno and the Hermetic Tradition. – London, 1964; Kuhn T.S. The Copernican Revolution. – Cambridge (Mass.), 1957.
Thomas K. Religion and the Decline of Magic. Studies in Popular Beliefs in Sixteenth and Seventeenth Century England. – London, 1978. – P. 773–786.
Ibid. – Р. 787–791.
Davis J.E Lollard Survival and the Textile Industry in the South East of England // Studies in Church History / Ed. G.J. Cuming. – Leiden, 1966. – Vol. Ill; Fines J. Heresy Trials in the Diocese of Coventry and Lichfield, 1511–12 // JEH. – 1963. – Vol. XIV; Dickens A.G. The English Reformation. – London, 1967. – P. 51–52.
Ibid. – P. 797–800.
What is History Today …? / Ed. by J. Gardiner. – Atlantic Highlands, 1988. – P. 58–59.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: the Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. VIII.
Ibid. – P. 189.
What is History Today …? / Ed. by J. Gardiner. – Atlantic Highlands, 1988. – P. 60–61.
Ibid. – Р. 62.
Ibid. – Р. 63.
Ibid. – Р. 64.
Ibid. – P. 65.
Ibid. – Р. 66.
Ibid. – Р. 67.
Addy J. Sin and Society in the Seventeenth Century. – London, 1989.
Ibid. – P. VIII.
Ibid. – P. 129.
Sommerville J. The Discovery of Childhood in Puritan England. – Athens, Ga., 1992.
SommervilleJ. The Secularisation of Early Modern England: From Religious Culture to Religious Faith. – New York, 1992.
Ibid. – P. 17.
Ibid. – P. 149.
Helmholz R.H. Roman Canon Law in Reformation England. – Cambridge, 1990.
Watt T. Cheap Print and Popular Piety, 1550–1640. – Cambridge, 1991.
Wrightson K. Levine D. Poverty and Piety in an English Village. Terling, 1525–1700. – New York, 1979.
Cressy D. Literacy and the Social Order: Reading and Writing in Tudor and Stuart England. – Cambridge, 1980; Idem. Bonfires and Bells: National Memory and the Protestant Calendar in Elizabethan and Stuart England. – Berkley, 1989; Idem. Birth, Marriage and Death Ritual, Religion and Life-Cycle in Tudor and Stuart England. – Oxford, 1997.
The Parish in English Life, 1400–1600 / Ed. by K.L. French, G.G. Gibbes, B.A. Kumin. – Manchester, 1997.
McCullough P.E. Sermons at Court: Politics and Religion in Elizabethan and Jacobean Preaching. – Cambridge, 1998.
Ibid. – P. 6.
McCullough R.E. Sermons at Court: Politics and Religion in Elizabethan and Jacobean Preaching. – Cambridge, 1998. – P. 126.
Ibid. – P. 101.
Ibid. – P. 113.
Skeeters M.C. Community and Clergy: Bristol and the Reformation с 1530–1570. – Oxford, 1993.
Skeeters М.С. Community and Clergy: Bristol and the Reformation с 1530–1570. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 153.
Ogier D.M. Reformation and Society in Cuernsey. – Woodbridge, 1996.
Ibid. – P. 181.
The Reformation in English Towns, 1500–1640 / Ed. by P. Collinson and J. Craig. – London, 1998.
Litzenberger С. The English Reformation and the Laity, Gloucestershire, 1540–1580. – Cambridge, 1997.
Zell M.A. The Use of Religious Preambles as a Measure of Religious Belief in the Sixteenth Century // Bulletin of the Institute of Historical Research. – 1977. – P. 246–249; Spufford M. The Scribes of Villagers' Wills in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries and Their Influence // Local Population Studies. – 1971. – Vol. VII. – P. 28–43; Idem. Contrasting Communities: English Villagers in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries. – Cambridge, 1974. – P. 320–334; Dickens A.G. Lollards and Protestants in the Diocese of York, 1509–1558. – Oxford, 1959. – P. 171–172, 220–221.
Houlbrooke R. Death, Religion and the Family in England, 1480–1750. – Oxford, 1998.
Hutton J.R. The English Reformation and the Evidence of Folklore // Past & Present. – 1995. – №148. – P. 89–116.
Watt T. Cheap Print and Popular Piety, 1550–1640. – Cambridge, 1991.
Button R. The English Reformation and the Evidence of Folklore // Past & Present. – 1995. – № 148. – P. 90–91.
Boyes G. Cultural Survivals, theory and Traditional Customs // Folk Life. – 1987–88. – Vol. XXVI. – P. 5–9; Smith G. Social Basis of Tradition: The Limitations and Implications of «The Search for Origins» // Language, Culture and Tradition / Ed. by A.E. Green, J.D.A. Widdowson. – Leeds and Sheffield, 1981. P. 77–87; Aspects of British Calendar Customs / Ed. by T. Buckland, J. Wood. – Sheffield, 1993.
Roy J. The Jack-in-fhe-Green: A May Day Custom. – Cambridge. 1978.
Hutton R. The Rise and Fall of Merry England: The Ritual Year, 1400–1700. – Oxford, 1994.
Brown T. The Fate of the Dead. – Cambridge, 1979.
Hutton R. The English Reformation and the Evidence of Folklore // Past & Present. – 1995. – № 148. – Р. 93–94.
Trefer M.O. The Celebration of Candlemas in Wales // Folklore. – 1973. – Vol. LXXXIV – P. 238–251.
Hutton R. The English Reformation and the Evidence of Folklore // Past & Present. – 1995. – № 148. – P. 96.
Ibid. – P. 98–99.
Ibid. – P. 101.
Ibid. – Р. 102–104.
Ibid. – Р. 104.
Ibid. – Р. 108.
Ibid. – Р. 109.
Wall Т. Cheap Print and Popular Piety, 1550–1640. – Cambridge, 1991; Spufford M. Small Books and Pleasant Histories. – London, 1981; Idem. The Great Reclothing of Rural England. – London, 1984; Idem. The Pedlar, the Historian and the Folklorist // Folklore – 1994. – Vol. CV. – P. 13–24; Wood D.R. The “Common Voice”: History, Folklore and Oral Tradition in Early Modern England / // Past and Present. – 1988. – № 120. – P. 26–52.
Hutton R. The English Reformation and the Evidence of Folklore // Past & Present. – 1995. – №148. – P. 112–113.
Ibid. – Р. 115.
Sixteenth Century 1485–1603 / Ed. by P. Collinson. – Oxford, 2002. – P. 9.
Ibid. – P. 10.
Ibid. – P. 10–11.
Ibid. – P. 11–12.
Ibid. – Р. 13–14.
The Apostolic Ministry: Essays on the History and Doctrine of Episcopacy / Ed. K.E. Kirk. – Oxford, 1946; Bin H.M. The Elizabethan Religious Settlement. – London, 1907; Child G.W. Church and State under the Tudors. – London, 1890; Davies E.T. Episcopacy and the Royal Supremacy in the Church of England in the XVIth Century. – Oxford, 1950; Dodd С. The Church 1 listory of England with Notes, Additions and a Continuation by M.A. Tiernay. – London, 1839–1843. – Vol. I–V; Episcopacy Ancient and Modern / Ed. by CI. Jenkins and K.D. Mackenzie. – London, 1930; Gwatkin H.M. Church and State to the Death of Queen Anne. – London, 1917; Kennedy W.P.M. Elizabethan Episcopal Administration. An Essay in Sociology and Politics. – Oxford, 1924–1925. – Vol. I–III; Makower F. The Constitutional History of the Church of England. – London, 1895; Mason A.J. The Church of England and Episcopacy. – London, 1914; Usher R.C. The Reconstruction of the English Church. – London, 1910. – Vol. I–II; Visitation Articles and Injunctions of the Period of the Reformation / Ed. by W.1I. Frere and W.M. Kennedy. – Oxford, 1910. – Vol. I–III; White F.O. Lives of the Elizabethan Bishops of the Anglican Church. – London, 1898. Появлялись работы, посвященные изучению деятельности отдельных епископов: Darby H.S. Hugh Latimer. – London, 1953; Shirley Т. F. Thomas Thirlby: Tudor Bishop. – London, 1964; Dickens A.G. Robert Holgate, Archbishop of York. – York, 1954.
Survey of Ecclesiastical Archives, 1946. – London, 1951.
Owen D.M. The Records of the Established Church in England, excluding Parochial Records. British Record Association // Archives and the User. – 1970. – № 3.
Stephens W. В. Sources for English Local History. – Chichester (Sussex), 1994. – P. 167–168.
Ibid. – P. 169.
Ibid. – P. 170.
Ibid. – P. 171.
Ibid. – P. 172.
Owen D.M. Episcopal Visitation Books // History. – 1964. – Vol. XLIX; Purvis J.S. Tudor Parish Documents of the Diocese of York. – London, 1948.
Tate W.E. The Parish Chest. – London, 1960.
Evans E.J. Tithing Customs and Disputes: the Evidence of Glebe Terriers // Agricultural History Review. – 1970. – Vol. XVIII.
Bowker M. An Episcopal Court Book for the Diocese of Lincoln, 1514–1520. – Lincoln Record Society LXI, 1967.
Stephens W.B. Sources for English Local History. – Chichester (Sussex), 1994. – P. 173.
SlatterM.D. The Records of the Court of Arches // JEH. – 1953. – Vol. IV.
Chambers D.S. Faculty Office Registers, 1534–1549: A Calendar. – London, 1966.
Cox J.C. Churchwardens' Accounts. – London, 1913; Blain J. A List of Churchwardens' Accounts. – London, 1933; Drew C. Early Parochial Administration in England: The Origin of the Office of Churchwarden. – London, 1954.
Stephens W.B. Sources for English Local History. – Chichester (Sussex), 1994. – P. 176.
Powell W.R. The Sources for the History of Protestant Nonconformist Churches in England // BIHR. – 1952. – Vol. XXV; Powell W.R. Protestant Nonconformity Records// Archives. – 1961. – Vol. V; Smith J. the Local Records of Nonconformity// Local Historian. – 1968–1969. – Vol. VIII; Early Nonconformity, 1566–1800. A Catalogue of Books in Dr. Williams's Library. Published in 12 Volumes by G.R. Hall and Co., 1968.
Stephens W.B. Sources for English Local History. – Chichester (Sussex), 1994. – P. 181–183.
Continuity and Change. Personnel and Administration of the Church in England, 1500–1642. – Leicester University Press, 1976. – P. 13.
Thompson A.H. The English Clergy and their Organization in the Later Middle Ages. – London, 1947; Aston M. The Fifteenth Century. – London, 1968; Owen D.M. Church and Society in Medieval Lincolnshire. – Lincoln, 1971; Hale J.R. England and the Italian Renaissance. – London, 1954; Caspari E. Humanism and Social Order in Tudor England. – London, 1954; McConica J.K. English Humanists and Reformation Politics under Henry VIII and Edward VI. – Oxford, 1965; Simon J. Education and Society in Tudor England. – Cambridge, 1966; Charlton K. Education in Renaissance England. – London, 1965; Bowker M. The Secular Clergy in the Diocese of Lincoln, 1495–1520. – Cambridge, 1968; Heath P. The English Parish Clergy on the Eve of the Reformation. – London, 1968.
Aveling J.C.H. The English Clergy, Catholic and Protestant, in the 16 and 17 Centuries// Rome and the Anglicans: Historical and Doctrinal Aspects of Anglo-Roman-Catholic Relations. – Berlin – New York, 1982. – P. 58–59.
Ibid. – P. 60–61.
Ibid. – P. 62–63.
Ibid. – Р. 63–64.
Ibid. – Р. 70, 74.
Continuity and Change. Personnel and Administration of the Church in England, 1500–1642. – Leicester University Press, 1976. – P. 14.
Ibid. – P. 16.
Ibid. – Р. 17.
Ibid. – Р. 18.
Ibid. – Р. 19.
Ibid. – Р 23–24. |
Ibid. – Р. 26.
Ibid. – Р. 27.
Church and Society in England: Henry VIII to James I / Ed. by F. Heal and R. O' Day. – London, 1977.
Valor Ecclesiasticus. – London, 1810–1834. – Vol. I–VI.
Archibold W.A.J. The Somerset Religious Houses. – Cambridge, 1892.
Savin A. N. English Monasteries on the Eve of the Dissolution. – London, 1909.
Church and Society in England: Henry VIII to James I / Ed. by F. Heal and R. O'Day. – London, 1977. – P. 127; Woodward C.W.O. The Dissolution of the Monasteries. – London, 1966; Youings J.A. The Dissolution of the Monasteries. – London, 1971; Haigh C. The Last Days of the Lancashire Monasteries and the Pilgrimage of Grace. – Manchester, 1964; Davies C.S.L. Popular Religion and the Pilgrimage of Grace // Order and Disorder in Early Modern England / Ed. by A. Fletcher, J. Stevenson. – Cambridge, 1985.
Youings J.A. The Dissolution of the Monasteries. – London, 1954; Idem. Landlords in England: the Church // The Agrarian History of England and Wales. 1500–1640 / Ed. by Joan Thirsk. – London, 1967. – Vol. IV – P. 306–356.
Habakkuk H.J. The Market for Monastic Property 1539–1603 // Economic History Review 2nd Ser. – 1958. – Vol. X.
Church and Society in England: Henry VIII to James I / Ed. by F. Heal and R. O' Day. – London, 1977. – P. 119–120.
Kew J.E. The Disposal of Crown Lands and the Devon Land Market 1536–1558 // Agricultural History Review. – 1970. – Vol. XVIII.
Church and Society in England: Henry VIII to James I / Ed. by F. Heal and R. O'Day. – London, 1977. – P. 123.
Dietz EC. English Government Finance 1485–1558. – University of Illinios Studies in Social Sciences. – Vol. IX. – № 3. – Urbana, 1920.
Youings J. The Dissolution of the Monasteries. – London, 1954. – P. 17.
Kilching C.J. The Quest for Concealed Lands in the Reign of Elizabeth I // TRHS 5 Ser. – 1974. – Vol. XXIV – P. 63–78.
Church and Society in England: Henry VIII to James I / Ed. by F. Heal and R. O'Day. – London, 1977. – P. 125–126.
Jordan W.K. Edward VI: The Threshold of Power. – London, 1970. – P. 191.
Church and Society in England: Henry VIII to James I / Ed. by P. Heal and R. O'Day. – London, 1977. – P. 130–131.
Ibid. – P. 130.
Jordan W.K. Edward VI: The Young King. – London, 1968. – P. 110.
Church and Society in England: Henry VIII to James I / Ed. by F. Heal and R. O'Day. – London, 1977. – P. 134.
The English Reformation Revised. – Cambridge University Press, 1990. – P. 19.
Elton G.R. Reform and Reformation: England 1509–1558. – London, 1977. – P. 157–200, 273–295, 353–371; Elton G.R. Policy and Police: The Enforcement of the Reformation in the Age of Thomas Cromwell. – Cambridge, 1972.
Clark P. English Provincial Society from the Reformation to the Revolution: Religion, Politics and Society in Kent, 1500–1640. – Hassocks, 1977. – P. 34–68.
The English Reformation Revised. – Cambridge University Press, 1990. – P. 20.
Trimble W.R. The Catholic Laity in Elizabethan England. – Cambridge (Mass.), 1964. – P. 25–26, 52–53; Manning B.R. Catholics and Local Office Holding in Elizabethan Sussex // BIHR. – 1962. – Vol. XXXV. – P. 47–61; Gleason J.H. The Justices of the Peace in England, 1558–1640. – Oxford, 1969. – P. 68–72; Haigh C. Reformation and Resistance in Tudor Lancashire. – Cambridge, 1975. – P. 213, 284–286.
Heal F. Of Prelates and Princes: A Study of the Economic and Social Position of the Tudor Episcopate. – Cambridge, 1980. – P. 101–327; Houlbrooke R. Church Courts and the People during the English Reformation, 1520–1570. – Oxford, 1979. – P. 24–25.
Guy J. A. The Public Career of Sir Thomas More. – Brighton, 1980; Starkey D. The Reign of Henry VIII: Personalities and Politics. – London, 1985; Ives E.W. Faction at the Court of Henry VIII: The Fall of Anne Boleyn // History. – 1972. – Vol. XLVII. – P. 169–188; Hoak D.E. The King s Council in the Reign of Edward VI. – Cambridge, 1976; Hassel Smith A. County and Court: Government and Politics in Norfolk, 1558–1603. – Oxford, 1974.
Pogson R.H. Reginald Pole and the Priorities of Government in Mary Tudor' s Church // Historical Journal. – 1975. – Vol. XVIII. – P..3–20.
Williams P. The Tudor Regime. – Oxford, 1979. – P. 253–292; Rowse A.L. Tudor Cornwall. – London, 1941; Manning B.R. Religion and Society in Elizabethan Sussex. A Study of die Enforcement of the Religious Settlement, 1558–1603. – Leicester University Press, 1969; Davies C.S.L. Peace, Print and Protestantism 1450–1558. – London, 1977.
Collinson P. Towards a Broader Understanding of the Early Dissenting Tradition // The Dissenting Tradition: Essays for Leland H. Carlson. – Athens (Ohio), 1975; Idem. The Birthpangs of Protestant England. Religious and Cultural Change in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries. – New York, 1988. – P. 38–40; Spufford M. Contrasting Communities. – Cambridge, 1974; Sheils W.J. The Puritans in the Diocese of Peterborough, 1558–1610. – Northamptonshire Record Society, 1979. – P. 14–24.
The English Reformation Revised. – Cambridge University Press, 1990. – P. 26–27.
Ibid. – P. 29.
Ibid. – Р. 53.
Visitation Articles and Injunctions of the Period of the Reformation, 1536–1558 / Ed. W.H. Frere and W.M. Kennedy. – London, 1910; Documents Illustrative of English Church History / Ed. H. Gee and W. J. Hardy. – London, 1896 (repr. 1972).
The English Reformation Revised. – Cambridge University Press, 1990. – P. 77.
Bowker M. The Henrician Reformation: The Diocese of Lincoln under John Longland, 1521 – 1547. – Cambridge, 1981. – P. 181–185.
The English Reformation Revised. – Cambridge University Press, 1990. – P. 29.
Ibid. – Р. 78–92.
Fuller Т. The Worthies of England / Ed. J. Freeman. – London, 1952. – P. 23.
The English Reformation Revised. – Cambridge University Press, 1990. – P. 94.
Ibid. – P. 95.
Dodds M.H., Dodds R. The Pilgrimage of Grace, 1536–1537 and the Exeter Conspiracy, 1538. – London, 1915. – Vol. I–II.
Reid R.R. The King's Council in the North. – London, 1921; Smith R.B. Land and Politics in the England of Henry VIII. – Oxford, 1970. – Ch. 5; James M. Obedience and Dissent in Henrician England: The Lincolnshire Rebellion 1536 // Past & Present. – 1970. – № 48. – P. 3–78.
Haigh C. Last Days of the Lancashire Monasteries and the Pilgrimage of Grace. – Manchester, 1969; Scarisbrick J.J. Henry VIII. – London, 1968. – P. 339–346.
The English Reformation Revised. – Cambridge University Press, 1990. – P. 96–97.
Ibid. – P. 98.
Ibid. – P. 99–100.
Ibid. – P. 101, 111.
Garrett C.H. The Marian Exiles. A Study in the Origins of Elizabethan Puritanism. – Cambridge, 1938.
Powell K.G. The Marian Martyrs and the Reformation in Bristol. – Bristol, 1972.
The English Reformation Revised. – Cambridge University Press, 1990. – P. 101.
Parker Т.М. The English Reformation to 1558. – London, 1950. – P. 24.
The English Reformation Revised. – Cambridge University Press, 1990. – P. 105–107.
Stone L. The Crisis of Aristocracy 1558–1641. – Oxford, 1965. – P. 741; ManningB.R. Religion and Society. – P. 259; Cliffe J.T. The Yorkshire Gentry from the Reformation to the Civil War. – Oxford, 1969. – P. 169.
The English Reformation Revised. – Cambridge University Press, 1990. – P. 114.
Ibid. – P. 116.
Ibid. – P. 119.
Ibid. – Р. 127.
Ibid. – Р. 129.
Ibid. – Р. 132–133.
Pogson R.H. Cardinal Pole: Papal Legate to England in Mary Tudor's Reign. – University of Cambridge Ph. D. thesis, 1972.
The English Reformation Revised. – Cambridge University Press, 1990. – P. 139–141.
Ibid. – P. 142.
Ibid. – Р. 144.
Ibid. – P. 147–152.
Dickens A.G. Edwardian Arrears in Augmentations Payments and the Problem of the Ex-Religious // EHR. – 1940. – Vol. LV. – P. 384–418.
The English Reformation Revised. – Cambridge University Press, 1990. – P. 148.
Ibid. – P. 149–155.
Ibid. – P. 155.
Ibid. – P. 157.
Ibid. – P. 159.
Ibid. – P. 161–162.
Ibid. – P. 172.
Haigh С English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993.
Ibid. – Р. 6–7.
Ibid. – Р. 8.
The Oxford Reformers / Ed. by F. Seebohm. – London, 1911. – P. 230–247.
Harper-Bill С Dean Colets Convocation Sermon and the Pre-Reformation Church in England // History. – 1988. – Vol. 73. – P. 191–210; Gleason J.B. John Colet. – Berkley (Calif.), 1989. – P. 181–184, 370.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 33–36.
The Sixteenth Century 1485–1603 / Ed. by P. Collinson. – Oxford, 2002. – P. 84–86.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 11, 37–39.
A Short-Title Catalogue of Books, 1475–1640 / Ed. by W.A. Jackson, F.J. Ferguson, K.F. Pantzer. – London, 1976; 2nd ed. 1986. – Vol. I–II.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 25–26.
Ibid. – P. 28.
Scarisbrick J.J. The Reformation and the English People. – Oxford, 1984. – P. 3–6; Jordan W.K. The Charities of Rural England, 1480–1660. – London, 1961; Idem. The Charities of London. – London, 1960; Idem. The Social Institutions of Lancashire. – Manchester, 1962; Bowker M. The Henrician Reformation: 'The Diocese of Lincoln under John Longland, 1521–1547. – Cambridge, 1981. – P. 48, 148.
The Accounts of the Wardens of the Parish of Morebath (Devon and Cornwall Notes and Queries Supplement) / Ed. by J.E. Binney. – London, 1904.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 32–34.
Brigden S. London and the Reformation. – Oxford, 1989. – P. 36–39.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 36.
Bowker M. The Secular Clergy in the Diocese of Lincoln, 1495–1520. – Cambridge, 1968. – P. 3, 110–111, 114–116, 151–152; Idem. The Henrician Reformation: The Diocese of Lincoln under John Longland, 1521–1547. – Cambridge, 1981. – P. 6–7.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 42–44.
Ibid. – P. 70.
Fox A., Guy J. Reassessing the Henrician Age; Humanism, Politics and Reform, 1500–1550. – Oxford, 1986. – P. 174–175.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 73–75.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 80–83; Gwyn P. The King's Cardinal: The Rise and Fall of Thomas Wolsey. – London, 1990. – P. 46–50; Ullman W. “This Realm of England is an Empire” // JEH. – 1979. – Vol. 30.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 84.
Guy J. Law, Lawers and the English Reformation // History Today. – 1985. – P. 16–18; Idem. Christopher St. German on Chancery and Statute. – Selden Society, Supplement Series, 1985. – P. 19–21.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 86.
Guy J. A. Henry VIII and the Praemunire Manoeuvres of 1530–1531 // EHR. – 1982. – Vol. XCVII; Idem. The Political Career of Sir Ihornas More. – Brighton, 1980. – P. 136–138.
Haigh C. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 88.
Scarisbrick J.J. Henry VIII. – London, 1971. – P. 218–316.
Ives E.W. Anne Boleyn. – Oxford, 1986; Warnicke R.M. The Rise and Fall of Anne Boleyn. – Cambridge, 1989; Murphy V. M. The Debate over Henry VIII's First Divorce. Ph. D. Thesis. – Cambridge, 1984.
Scarisbrick J.J. Henry VIII. – London, 1971. – P. 202–207; Gwyn P. The Kings Cardinal: The Rise and Fall of Thomas Wolsey. – London, 1990. – P. 537; Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 91.
Haigh C. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 91–93.
Lehmberg S.E. The Reformation Parliament, 1529–1536. – Cambridge, 1970. – P. 81–82.
Haigh C. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 94–97.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 98–100; Ives E.W. Anne Boleyn. – Oxford, 1986. – P. 164; Scarisbrick J.J. Henry VIII. – London, 1971. – P. 339.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 102–106.
The Sixteenth Century 1485–1603 / Ed. by P. Collinson. – Oxford, 2002. – P. 118–119.
Guy J.A. Henry VIII and the Praemunire Manoeuvres of 1530–1531 // EHR. – 1982. – Vol. XCVII. – P. 481–503; Bernard G.W. The Pardon of the Clergy Reconsidered // JEH. – 1986. – Vol. 37. – P. 258–287.
Lehmberg S.E. The Reformation Parliament, 1529–1536. – Cambridge, 1970. – P. 112–115
Bowker M. The Supremacy and the Episcopate: the Struggle for Control // Historical Journal. – 1975. – Vol. XVIII. – P. 227–243. Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford 1993. – P. 109–117; Kelly M. The Submission of the Clergy// TRHS 5lh series. – 1965. – Vol. 15.
Cheny A.D. The Holy Maid of Kent // TRHS. 2nd series. – 1906. – Vol. XVIII. – P. 108–139; Neame A. The Holy Maid of Kent. – London, 1971.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 119.
Ibid. – P. 121.
Child G.W. Church and State under the Tudors. – London, 1890; Cwatkin H.M. Church and State to the Death of Queen Anne. – London, 1917.
The Sixteenth Century 1485–1603 / Ed. by P. Collinson. – Oxford, 2002. – P. 124–126.
Rupp E.G. Studies in the Making of English Protestant Tradition. – Cambridge, 1947. – P. 92 – 99.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 124.
Ives E.W. Anne Boleyn. – Oxford, 1986. – P. 335–408; Starkey D. The Reign of Henry VIII: Personalities and Politics. – London, 1985. – P. 108–121.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 126–127.
Redworth G.A. Study of the Formulation of Policy: The Genesis and Evolution of the Act of Six Articles // JEH. – 1986. – Vol. 37; Idem. In Defence of the Church Catholic: The Life of Stephen Gardiner. – Oxford, 1990.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 129.
Youmgs J. The Dissolution of the Monasteries. – London, 1971. – P. 33–46.
Lehmberg S. The Reformation Parliament, 1529–1536. – Cambridge, 1970. – P. 227.
Youings J. The Dissolution of the Monasteries. – London, 1971. – P. 49–71; Hallam E.M. Henry VIII's Monastic Refoundations of 1536–1537 and the Course of the Dissolution // BIHR. – 1978. – Vol. 51. – P. 130–131.
Hodgett G.A.J. the Unpensioned Ex-Religious in Tudor England // JEH. – 1962. – Vol. XIII. – P. 195–202.
Haigh С English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 131.
Ibid. – P. 148; Jack S.M. Dissolution Dates for the Monasteries Dissolved under the Act of 1536 // BIHR. – 1970. – Vol. 43. – P. 169–179.
Elton G.R. Policy and Police: The Enforcement of the Reformation in the Age of Thomas Cromwell. – Cambridge, 1972. – P. 387–389.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 149.
Rupp E.G. Studies in the Making of English Protestant Tradition. – Cambridge, 1947. – P. 117.
Scarisbrick J.J. Henry VIII. – London, 1970. – P. 399.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 135–136.
Ibid. – Р. 152–154.
Ibid. – Р. 155 —156.
Ibid. – Р. 157.
Attreed L.R. Preparation for Death in Sixteenth Century Northern England // Sixteenth Century Journal. – 1982. – № 13.
Haigh C. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 158.
Zell M.L. The Prebendaries Plot of 1543: A Reconsideration // JEH. – 1976. – Vol. 27. – P. 241–253.
Haigh C. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 159.
Ibid. – P. 160–161.
Dowling M. Humanism in the Age of Henry VIII. – London, 1986. – P. 66–68, 235–237.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 161.
Kreider A. English Chantries: The Road to Dissolution. – Cambridge (Mass.), 1979. – P. 168 – 177.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 164.
Ibid. – P. 164.
Starkey D. The Reign of Henry VIII: Personalities and Politics. – London, 1985. – P. 154–159.
Guy J. Tudor England. – Oxford, 1988. – P. 198; Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 166.
Guy J. Tudor England. – P. 198–199; Starkey D. The Reign of Henry VIII: Personalities and Politics. – London, 1985. – P. 159–166.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 168.
Hoak D.E. the King' s Council in the Reign of Edward VI. – Cambridge, 1976. – P. 34–46, 231–239.
Bush M. The Government policy of Protector Somerset. – London, 1975. – P. 100–126; Aston M. England's Iconoclasts: Laws against Images. – Oxford, 1988. – P. 254–263.
Cunning G.J. A History of Anglican Liturgy. 2nd ed. – London, 1982. – P. 45–47; Redworth G. In Defence of the Church Catholic: The Life of Stephen Gardiner. – Cambridge, 1990. – P. 287.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 174–175; Cornwall J. Revolt of the Peasantry, 1549. – London, 1977.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 179–181.
Merriman M. James Henrisoun and “Great Britain”: British Union and the Scottish Commonwealth // Scotland and England 1286–1815 / Ed. by R. Mason. – Edinburgh, 1987. – P. 85–112.
The Sixteenth Century 1485–1603 / Ed. by P. Collinson. – Oxford, 2002. – P. 96.
Haigh C. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 182.
Dent C.M. Protestant Reformers in Elizabethan Oxford. – Oxford, 1983. – P. 7–13.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – Р. 188.
Cressy D. Literacy and the Social Order: Reading and Writing in Tudor and Stuart England. – Cambridge, 1980. – P. 142–168.
Haigh C. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 195.
Ibid. – Р. 199.
Fines J.A. A Biographical Register of Early English Protestants. Vol. I. – Sutton Courtney, 1982. – Vol. II. West Sussex Institute of Higher Education, 1986.
Clark P. English Provincial Society from the Reformation to the Revolution: Kent 1500–1640. – Hassocks, 1977. P. 58, 76; Sheik W.J. The Puritans in the Diocese of Peterborough, 1558–1610. – Northamptonshire Record Society, 1979. – P. 15–16; Palliser D.M. Tudor York. – Oxford, 1979. – P. 250–251; Brigden S. London and the Reformation. – London, 1979. – P. 485–486, 629.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 200.
Ash J.D. Religious Preambles in Early Modern English Wills as Formulae // JEH. – 1989. – Vol. 40; Zell M.L. The Use of Religious Preambles as a Measure of Religious Belief in the Sixteenth Century // BIHR. – 1978. – Vol. 51.
Moir M. Church and Society in 16th Century Herefordshire. M. Phil. Thesis. – Leicester, 1984. – P. 89, 93.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 201.
Collinson P. Cranbrook and the Fletchers: Popular and Unpopular Religion in the Kentish Weald // Reformation Principle and Practice: Essays in Honour of A.G. Dickens / Ed. by P.N. Brooks. – London, 1980. – P. 187.
Brigden S.E. The Early Reformation in London, 1520–1547. – Cambridge Ph.D. thesis, 1977. P. 333–348.)
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 197.
Ibid. – P. 236–237.
Hoak D. Two Revolutions in Tudor Government: The Formation and Organization of Mary Is Privy Council // Revolution Reassessed: Revisions in the History of Tudor Government and Administration / Ed. by C. Coleman, D. Starkey. – Oxford, 1986; Loades D.M. The Essex Inquisitions of 1556 // BIHR. – 1962–Vol. 35; Idem. Mary Tudor: A Life. – London, 1989; loach D. The Marian Establishment and the Printing Press // EHR. – 1986. – Vol. CI; Idem. Parliament and the Crown in the Reign of Mary Tudor. – Oxford, 1986; Tittler R. The Reign of Mary I. – London, 1983.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 205–209.
Whiting R. The Blind Devotion of the People. – Cambridge, 1989. – P. 68–69.
Original Letters Relative to the English Reformation / Ed. by H. Robinson. – Parker Society, 1864. – Vol. I. – P. 200; Scarisbrick J.J. Clerical Taxation in England, 1485–1547 // JEH. – 1960. – Vol. 11; Bowker M. Henrician Reformation and the Parish Clergy // BIHR. – 1977. – Vol. 50. – P. 35–36; Frere W.H. The Marian Reaction in its Relation to the English Clergy. – London, 1896. – P. 44–87; Loades D.M. The Reign of Mary Tudor. 2nd ed.. – London, 1991. – P. 106–107; Grieve H. The Deprived Married Clergy in Essex, 1553–1561 // TRHS 4lh Series. – 1940. – Vol. 22; Marshall P. The Catholic Priesthood and the English Reformation. – Oxford, 1994. – P. 229–230.
Brigden S. London and the Reformation. – Oxford, 1989. – P. 598–600.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 210–213.
Ibid. – P. 215.
The English Reformation Revised. – Cambridge University Press, 1990. – P. 137–138.
Loades D.M. Two Tudor Conspiracies. – Cambridge, 1965. – P. 55–56, 76–88; Thor M.R. Religion and the Wyatt Rebellion of 1554 // Church History. – 1978. – Vol. 47. – P. 363–380; Robinson W.B. The National and Local Significance of Wyatt's Rebellion in Surrey // Historical Journal. – 1987. – Vol. 30. – P. 769–790; Clark P. English Provincial Society from the Reformation to the Revolution: Kent 1500–1640. – Hassocks, 1977. – P. 88–96.
Haigh C. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 221.
Pogson R.H. Reginald Pole and the Priorities of Government in Mary Tudor's Church // Historical Journal. – 1975. – Vol. 18. – P. 12, 16.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 225.
Houlbrooke R. Church Courts and the People during the English Reformation, 1520–1570. – Oxford, 1979. – P. 181–182.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 227–228.
Martin J.W. Religious Radicals in Tudor England. – London, 1989. – P. 133.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 196.
Loades D.M. The Oxford Martyrs. – London, 1970. – P. 148–156.
Haigh C. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 230–233.
Ibid. – P. 234–235.
Ibid. – P. 236.
Aveling I.C.H. The English Clergy, Catholic and Protestant, in the 16th and 17lh Centuries // Rome and the Anglicans: Historical and Doctrinal Aspects of Anglo-Roman-Catholic Relations. – Berlin – New York, 1982. – P. 67–68.
Ibid. – P. 76.
The Sixteenth Century 1485–1603 / Ed. by P. Collinson. – Oxford, 2002. – P. 99.
Ibid. – P. 87.
Clement C.J. The English Radicals and their Theology, 1535–1565. – Cambridge Phil. D. Thesis, 1980; Martin J.W. English Protestant Separation at its Beginnings: Henry Hart and the Freewill Men // Sixteenth Century Journal. – 1976. – № 7. – P. 55–74.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 253.
Heriot D.B. Anabaptism in England during the 16th and 17th Centuries // Transactions of the Congregationa, 1 Historical Society. – Vol. XII; Underwood A.C. A History of the English Baptists. – London, 1947; Smithson R.J. The Anabaptists, Their Contribution to Our Protestant Heritage. – London, 1935.
Smithson R.J. ihe Anabaptists, Their Contribution to Our Protestant Heritage. – London, 1935. – P. 216.
Burrage Ch. The Early English Dissenters. – Cambridge, 1912. – Vol. I. – P. 41.
Heriot D.B. Anabaptism in England during the 16th and 17lh Centuries // Transactions of the Congregational Historical Society. – Vol. XII.
Horst LB. Anabaptism and the English Reformation to 1558. – Niewkoop, 1966. – P. 100.
Collinson P. Towards the Broader Understanding of the Early Dissenting Tradition // The Dissenting Tradition / Ed. by C.R. Coll, M.E. Moody. – Athens (Ohio), 1975. – P. 27.
Dickens A.G. The English Reformation. – London, 1967. – P. 325.
Ильин В.Н. Борьба Тюдоров с анабаптизмом (XVI в.) // Англия в эпоху абсолютизма (статьи и источники) / Под ред. Ю.М. Сапрыкина. – М., 1984. – С. 170, 178, 180–184.
Ridley J. Thomas Cranmer. – Oxford, 1962. – P. 9.
Ibid. – Р. 1.
Pollard A.F. Thomas Cranmer and the English Reformation, 1489–1556. – London, 1904; Smyth С. Cranmer and the Reformation under Edward VI. – London, 1926; Belloc II. Cranmer, Archbishop of Canterbury. – New York, 1973; Ridley J. Thomas Cranmer. – Oxford, 1962; Mac-Culloch D. Thomas Cranmer: A Life. – New Haven, 1996.
Foxe J. Acts and Monuments / Ed. by S.R. Cattley. – London, 1837–1841. – Vol. VIII. – P. 90.
Ridley J. Thomas Cranmer. – Oxford, 1962. – P. 5.
Ibid. – P. 8.
Ibid. – Р. 50, 76.
Ibid. – P. 12.
Ibid. – Р. 402–406.
MacCulloch D. Thomas Cranmer: A Life. – New Haven, 1996.
Heal Е. Of Prelates and Princes: A Sludy of the Economic and Social Position of the Tudor Episcopate. – Cambridge, 1980.
Valor Ecclesiasticus temp. Henrici VIII, Auctoritate Regia Institus / Ed. by J. Caley, J. Hunter. – London, 1810–1834. – Vol. I–VI.
Heal F. Of Prelates and Princes: A Study of the Economic and Social Position of the Tudor Episcopate. – Cambridge, 1980. – P. 50–52; Alexander G. Victim or Spendthrift? The Bishop of London and his Income in the Sixteenth Century // Wealth and Power in Tudor England: Essays Presented to S.T Bindoff / Ed. by E.W. Eves, R.J. Knecht and J.J. Scarisbrick. – London, 1978. – P. 128–145.
Savine A. English Monasteries on the Eve of Dissolution // Oxford Studies in Social and Legal History / Ed. P. Vinogradoff. – Oxford, 1909. – Vol. I. – P. 88.
Heal F. Of Prelates and Princes: A Study of the Economic and Social Position of the Tudor Episcopate. – Cambridge, 1980. – P. 52.
Savine A. English Monasteries on the Eve of Dissolution // Oxford Studies in Social and Legal History / Ed. by P. Vinogradoff. – Oxford, 1909. – Vol. I. – P. 1–267; Haigh С. The Last Days of the Lancashire Monasteries and the Pilgrimage of Grace. – Manchester, 1969. – P. 32–38.
Heal F. Of Prelates and Princes: A Study of the Economic and Social Position of the Tudor Episcopate. – Cambridge, 1980. P. 53.
Ibid. – P. 54.
Ibid. – Р. 55–60.
Ibid. – Р. 62–63.
Ibid. – Р. 67–71.
Ibid. – P. 72.
Ibid. – Р. 101–102.
Ibid. – Р. 115–118.
Scarisbrick J.J. Henry VIII. – London, 1968. – P. 413–417; Heal F. Of Prelates and Princes: A Study of the Economic and Social Position of the Tudor Episcopate. – Cambridge, 1980. – P. 123.
Heal F. Of Prelates and Princes: A Study of the Economic and Social Position of the Tudor Episcopate. – Cambridge, 1980. – P. 126.
Ibid. – P. 135–136.
Ibid. – P. 139.
Jordan W. K. Edward VI: The Threshold of Power. – London, 1970. – P. 377.
Heal F. Of Prelates and Princes: A Study of the Economic and Social Position of the Tudor Episcopate. – Cambridge, 1980. – P. 141–146.
Ibid. – P. 147.
Ibid. – P. 156–161.
Pogson R. Reginald Pole and the Priorities of Government in Mary Tudor's Church // Historical Journal. – 1975. – Vol. XVIII. – P. 3–20.
Heal F. Of Prelates and Princes: A Study of the Economic and Social Position of the Tudor Episcopate. – Cambridge, 1980. – P. 180–182.
Ibid. – P. 183.
Ibid. – P. 184–185.
Ibid. – P. 188–190.
Phelps-Brown E.H., Hopkins S. Seven Centuries of the Prices of Consumables // Economica. – XXIII. – 1956.
Heal F. Of Prelates and Princes: A Study of the Economic and Social Position of the Tudor Episcopate. – Cambridge, 1980. – P. 195–197.
Ibid. – P. 162–163.
Ibid. – Р. 179.
Mayer T.F. Thomas Starkey and the Commonweal: Humanist Politics and Religion in the Reign of Henry VIII. – Cambridge, 1989.
Trueman C.R. Luther's Legacy: Salvation and English Reformers, 1525–1556. – Oxford, 1994.
Loades D. Politics, Censorship and the English Reformation. – London, 1991.
Ibid. – P. VII.
Pettegree A. Marian Protestantism: Six Studies. – Hampshire UK: Scolar Press, 1996.
Ibid. – P. 6.
Ibid. – P. 102.
Ibid. – Р. 140.
Ibid. – Р. 149.
Green I. The Chrislian's ABC: Catechisms and Catechizing in England с 1530–1740. – Oxford, 1996.
Ibid. – P. 3.
Ibid. – P. 58.
Ibid. – Р. 289.
Ibid. – Р. 570.
Aveling J.C.H. The Handle and the Axe. The Catholic Recusants in England from Reformation to Emancipation. – London, 1976. – P. 33.
Mozley J.F. John Foxe and His Book. – London, 1940; Haller W. Foxes Book of Martyrs and the Elect Nation. – London, 1963; Christianson P. Reformers and Babylon: English Apocalyptic Visions from the Reformation to the Eve of the Civil War. – Toronto, 1978; Firth K. The Apocalyptic Tradition in Reformation Britain, 1530–1645. – Oxford, 1979.
John Foxe and the English Reformation / Ed. by D. Loades. – Aldershot, 1997.
Ibid. – P. 231.
Foxe J. Acts and Monuments / Ed. S.R. Cattley. – London, 1837–1841. – Vol. I–VIII.
The Impact of the English Reformation, 1500–1640 / Ed. by P. Marshall. – London, 1997.
Beilin E.V. The Examinations of Anne Askew. – New York, 1996.
Watt D. Sectaries of God: Women Prophets in Late Medieval and Early Modern England. – Cambridge, 1997.
Betteridge T. Tudor Histories of the English Reformations, 1530–1583. – Aldershot, 1999.
Barnett S.J. Where Was Your Church before Luther? Claims for the Antiquity of Protestantism Examined // Church History. – 1999. – Vol. 68. – № 1. – P. 14–41.
Dawson J.A. The Apocalyptic Thinking of the Marian Exiles // Prophecy and Eschatology / Ed. Michael Wilks. – Oxford, 1994; Firth K. Apocalyptic Tradition in Reformation Britain, 1530 – 1640. – Oxford, 1979.
Milton A. Catholic and Reformed: the Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Thought, 1600–1640. – Cambridge, 1995. – P. 276–277.
Treharne R.E The Glastonbury Legends: Joseph of Arimathea, the Holy Grail and King Arthur. – London, 1971.
Barnett S.J. Where Was Your Ghurch before Luther? Glaims for the Antiquity of Protestantism Examined // Ghurch History. – 1999. – Vol. 68. – № 1. – P. 15–17.
Fuller Th. Church History of Britain from the Birth of Jesus Christ until the Year 1648. London, 1655 / Ed. J.S. Brewer. – Oxford, 1845. – Vol. I. – P. 16–23.
Champion J. The Pillars of Priestcraft Shaken. – Cambridge, 1992. – P. 53–98.
Heylyn P. History of Episcopacy. – London, 1657; Stillingfleet E. Origines britannicae or the Antiquities of the British Churches. – London, 1685; Geaves W. The History of the Church of Creat Britain. – London, 1674.
Barnett S.J. Where Was Your Church before Luther? Claims for the Antiquity of Protestantism Examined // Church History. – 1999. – Vol. 68. – № 1. – P. 23.
Questier M. Conversion, Politics and Religion in England, 1580–1625. – Cambridge, 1996.
Ibid. – P. 1.
The Sixteenth Century 1485–1603 / Ed. by P. Collinson. – Oxford, 2002.
Ibid. – P. V.
Gillespie R. Devoted People: Belief and Religion in Early Modern Ireland. – Manchester, 1997; Ford A. The Protestant Reformation in Ireland, 1590–1641. – Dublin, 1997; Cowan L.B. The Scottish Reformation: Church and Society in Sixteenth Century Scotland. – London, 1982; Donaldson G. The Scottish Reformation. – Cambridge, 1960; Kirk /. Patterns of Reform: Continuity and Change in the Reformation Kirk. – Edinburgh, 1989; Williams G. Wales and the Reformation. – Cardiff, 1997.
The Sixteenth Century 1485–1603 / Ed. by P. Collinson. – Oxford, 2002. – P. 3.
Bindoff S.T. Tudor England. – London, 1950.
Elton G.R. England under the Tudors. – London, 1955.
Rowse A.L. The England of Elizabeth. – London, 1950.
Neale J. Queen Elizabeth. – London, 1934.
The Sixteenth Century 1485–1603 / Ed. by P. Collinson. – Oxford, 2002. – P. 5.
Ibid. – P. 226.
Braddick M. State Formation in Early Modern England 1550–1700. – Cambridge, 2000.
The Sixteenth Century 1485–1603 / Ed. by P. Collinson. – Oxford, 2002. – P. 232
Ibid. – P. 234.
Ibid. – P. 226, 231.
Ibid. – P. 236.
Ibid. – Р. 226–227.
Wrightson К. Early Necessities: Economic Lives in Early Modern Britain. – New Haven and London, 2000. – P. 217; Braddick M. State Formation in Early Modern England 1550–1700. – Cambridge, 2000. – P. 14.
Ibid. – P. 239.
The English Reformation Revised. – Cambridge University Press, 1990. – P. 137–138.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 2, 6.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 237.
Ibid. – P. 239.
Neale J.E. Elizabeth I and her Parliaments, 1559–1581. – London, 1953; Haugaard W.P. Elizabeth and the English Reformation. – Cambridge, 1968.
The House of Commons, 1558–1603 / Ed. by P.W. Hasler. – Vol. I–III. – London, 1981. – Vol. I. – P. 102–104.
Haigh C. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 240–241.
Ibid. – P. 242.
Haigh С. Reformation and Resistance in Tudor Lancashire. – Cambridge, 1975. – P. 209–211.
Gee H. The Elizabethan Clergy and the Settlement of Religion, 1558–1564. – Oxford, 1898. – P. 94–129, 236–247, 251.
Haigh С. Reformation and Resistance in Tudor Lancashire. – Cambridge, 1975. – P. 243.
Haigh C. Reformation and Resistance in Tudor Lancashire. – Cambridge, 1975. – P. 244–250; O'Day R. Thomas Bentham: A Case Study in the Problems of the Early Elizabethan Episcopate // (EH. – 1967. – Vol. 18; Work K.R. Elizabethan Recusancy in Cheshire. – Chetham Society, 1971; Daeley J.I. Pluralism in the Diocese of Canterbury during the Administration of Mathew Parker// JEH. – 1967. – Vol. 18; Field C.W. The State of the Church in Gloucestershire. – Robertsbridge, Sussex, 1971.
Dickens A.G. Reformation Studies. – London, 1982. – P. 163–171, 182–183.
Haigh C. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 252.
Doran S. Religion and Politics at the Court of Elizabeth I: the Hapsburg Marriage Negotiations of 1559–1567 // EHR. – Vol. CIV. – 1989. – P. 908–926.
Aveling J.C.H. Northern Catholics: The Catholic Recusants of the North Riding of Yorkshire, 1558–1790. – London, 1966; Birt H.M. The Elizabethan Religious Settlement. – London, 1907; Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 12; Milward P. Religious Controversies of the Elizabethan Age. – London, 1978; Morey A. The Catholic Subjects of Elizabeth I. – London, 1978; Unpublished Documents Relating to the English Martyrs, 1584–1603 / Ed. J.H. Pollen. – Catholic Record Society, 1968.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 256–257.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 258; Taylor S.E. The Crown and the North of England, 1559–1570. Ph. D. thesis. – Manchester, 1981.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 259.
Ibid. – P. 265–267, 270.
O’Day R. The English Clergy: The Emergence and Consolidation of a Profession, 1558–1642. – Leicester, 1979. – P. 132–143.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 271–275; Green I. “For Children in Years and Children in Understanding”: The Emergence of the English Catechism under Elizabeth and the Early Stuarts // JEH. – 1986. – Vol. 37. – P. 397–425; O'Day R. Education and Society, 1500–1800. – London, 1982; Cressy D. Literacy and the Social Order: Reading and Writing in Tudor and Stuart England. – Cambridge, 1980
Cressy D. Literacy and the Social Order. – Cambridge, 1980. – P. 160–163.
Short Title Catalogue of Books, 1475–1640 / Ed. by W.A. Jackson, F.J. Ferguson, K.F. Pantzer – Vol. I–II. – London, 1986. – Vol. I. – P. 87–90.
Clark P. English Provincial Society from the Reformation to the Revolution: Religion, Politics and Society in Kent, 1500–1640. – Hassocks, 1977. – P. 209–211.
Haigh С. Puritan Evangelism in the Reign of Elizabeth I // EUR. – 1977. – Vol. XCII. – P. 30–58; Idem. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 279; James M.E. Family, Lineage and Civil Society: A Study of Society, Politics and Mentality in the Durham Region, 1500–1640. – Oxford, 1974. – P. 51, 67–70, 78–79; Watts S.J. From Border to Middle Shire: Northumberland, 1586–1625. – Leicester, 1975. – P. 96; Smith A.H. County and Court: Government and Politics in Norfolk, 1558–1603. – Oxford, 1974. – P. 48–53, 82–83, 207–208; MacCulloch D. Suffolk and the Tudors. – Oxford, 1986. – P. 95–104, 195–197; Goring J.J. The Reformation of the Ministry in Elizabethan Sussex // JEH. – 1983. – Vol. 34.
MacCulloch D. Suffolk and the Tudors. Politics and Religion in an English County, 1500–1600. – Oxford, 1986. – P. 345; Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 282.
Rowse A.L. Tudor Cornwall. – London, 1969; Dickens A.G. Some Popular Reactions to the Edwardian Reformation in Yorkshire // Yorkshire Archaeological Journal (YAJ). – 1938–1939. – Vol. XXXIV; Idem. Sedition and Conspiracy in Yorkshire During the Later Years of Henry VIII // YAJ. – 1940–1943. – Vol. XXXV; Idem. The Marian Reaction in the Diocese of York. – St. Anthony's Hall Publications, 1957. – № 11–12; Idem. Lollards and Protestants in the Diocese of York 1509–1558. – London, 1959; Purvis J.S. Tudor Parish Documents of the Diocese of York. – London, 1948; Haigh С. The Last Days of the Lancashire Monasteries and the Pilgrimage of Grace. – Chetham Society. 3rd Series. – 1969. – Vol. XVII; Idem. Reformation and Resistance in Tudor Lancashire. – London, 1975; Porter H.C. Reformation and Reaction in Tudor Cambridge.j – Hamden (Conn.), 1972; Oxley J.E. the Reformation in Essex to the Death of Mary. – London, 1965; Manning R.B. Religion and Society in Elizabethan Sussex. Л Study of the Enforcement of the Religious Settlement, 1558–1603. – Leicester, 1969; Palliser D.M. The Reformation in York, 1534–1553. – 1971. – Borthwick Paper № 40; Hassel Smith A. County and Court: Government and Politics in Norfolk, 1558–1603. – London, 1974; Spufford M. Contrasting Communities: English Villagers in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries. – Cambridge, 1974; Richardson R.C. Puritanism in North-West England. A Regional Study of the Diocese of Chester to 1642. – Manchester, 1972; James M. Family, Lineage and Civil Society: A Study of Society, Politics and Mentality in the Durham Region 1500–1640. – Oxford, 1974; O'Day R. Thomas Bentham: A Case Study in the Problems of the Early Elizabethan Episcopate // JEH. – 1972. – Vol. ХХШ; MacCaffrey W.T. Exeter 1540–1650. – Cambridge (Mass.), 1976; Fletcher A. A County Community at Peace and War, Sussex 1600–1660. – London, 1975.
O'Day R. Clerical Patronage and Recruitment in England during the Elizabethan and Early Stuart Periods. – London Ph. D. Thesis, 1972; Heal EM. The Bishops of Ely and their Diocese during the Reformation Period: с 1515–1600. – Cambridge Ph. D. Thesis, 1972.
Continuity and Change. Personnel and Administration of the Church in England, 1500–1642. – Leicester University Press, 1976.
Church and Society in England: Henry VIII to James I / Ed. by F. Heal and R. O'Day. – London and Basingstoke, 1977.
Bowker M. The Secular Clergy in the Diocese of Lincoln: 1495–1520. – London, 1968. – P. 144–145; Zell M. The Personnel of the Clergy in Kent during the Reformation // EHR. – 1974. – Vol. LXXXIX. – P. 522; Haigh С. Reformation and Resistance in Tudor Lancashire. – London, 1975. – P. 34–35.
Continuity and Change. Personnel and Administration of the Church in England, 1500–1642. – Leicester University Press, 1976. – P. 55–56.
Collinson P. the Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 100, 134.
Macfarlane A. The Family Life of Ralph Josselin. A Seventeenth Century Clergyman: An Essay in Historical Anthropology. – Cambridge, 1970. – P. 39; The Diary of Ralph Josselin 1616 – 1683 / Ed. A. MacFarlane. – Records of Social and Economic History. – Vol. III. – Oxford, 1976.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 102.
Continuity and Change. Personnel and Administration of the Church in England, 1500 – 1642. – Leicester University Press, 1976. – P. 62–70.
Ibid. – Р. 74–75.
Ibid. – Р. 77–80.
Ibid. – Р. 89–93.
Ibid. – Р. 97–98.
Ibid. – Р. 105–113, 118–119, 121.
Ibid. – Р. 145–146.
Ibid. – Р. 148–153.
Ibid. – Р. 166.
Church and Society in England: Henry VIII to James I / Ed. by F. Heal and R. O'Day. – London, 1977.
Ibid. – P. 2.
Ibid. – P. 3.
Ibid. – Р. 5.
Ibid. – P. 6.
Ibid. – P. 7.
Ibid. – Р. 10–14.
Davies E.T. Episcopacy and the Royal Supremacy in the Church of England in the XVI Century. – London, 1960; Elton G.R. The Tudor Constitution. – London, 1960; Kenyon J.P. The Stuart Constitution. – London, 1966; Scarisbrick J.J. Henry VIII. – London, 1968; Cross С. The Royal Supremacy in the Elizabethan Church. – London, 1969; Bowker M. The Supremacy and the Episcopate: the Struggle for Control, 1534–1540 // Historical Journal. – 1975. – Vol. XVIII. – P. 227–243.
Church and Society in England: Henry VIII to James I / Ed. by F. Heal and R. O'Day. – London, 1977. – P. 16–23.
Ibid. – P. 24.
Cargill Thompson W.D.J. Anthony Marten and the Elizabethan Debate on Episcopacy // Essays in Modern English History in Memory of Norman Sykes / Ed. C.V. Bennett, J.D. Walsh. – London, 1966. – P. 44–75; Idem. A Reconsideration of Richard Bancrofts Paul's Cross Sermon of 9 February 1588/9 // JEH. – 1969. – Vol. XX. – P. 253–266; Idem. Sir Francis Knollyss Campaign Against the lure Divino Theory of Episcopacy // The Dissenting Tradition: Essays for Leland H. Carlson / Ed. C.R. Cole, M.E. Moody. – Athens (Ohio), 1975. – P. 39–77.
Church and Society in England: Henry VIII to James I / Ed. by F. Heal and R. O'Day. – London, 1977. – P. 28–32.
The Works of John Jewel / Ed. J. Ayre. – Parker Society, 1848. – Vol. III. – P. 167; Booty J.E. John Jewel as Apologist of the Church of England. – London, 1973.
Church and Society in England: Henry VIII to James I / Ed. by F. Heal and R. O'Day. – London, 1977. – P. 30.
Guy J. The Elizabethan Establishment and the Ecclesiastical Polity // 'The Reign of Elizabeth I: Court and Culture in the Last Decade / Ed. J. Guy – Cambridge, 1995. – P. 126–149; Eales J. A Road to Revolution: the Continuity of Puritanism, 1559–1642 // The Culture of English Puritanism, 1560–1700 / Ed. Ch. Durston and J. Eales. – London, 1996. – P. 184–209.
Church and Society in England: Henry VIII to James I / Ed. by F. Heal and R. O'Day. – London, 1977. – P. 15, 33.
Dickens A.G. The Writers of Tudor Yorkshire // TRHS 5th Scries. – 1963. – Vol. XIII. – P. 49-76.
Church and Society in England: Henry VIII to James I / Ed. by F. Heal and R. O'Day. – London, 1977. – P. 57–58.
Ibid. – P. 64.
Ibid. – Р. 69.
Ibid. – P. 72–73.
Ibid. – Р. 75–77.
Ibid. – Р. 80–81.
Ibid.– P. 84–85.
Ibid. – P. 138.
Church and Society in England: Henry VIII to James I / Ed. by F. Heal and R. O' Day. – London, 1977. – P. 91; Owen H.G. The Episcopal Visitation: Its Limits and Limitations in Elizabethan London // JEH. – 1960. – Vol. XL – P. 179–185.
Heath P. Medieval Clerical Accounts. – London, 1964. – P. 24; Haigh С. Reformation and Resistance in Tudor Lancashire. – London, 1975. – P. 23.
Lander S. The Diocese of Chichester, 1508–1558. – Cambridge Ph. D. Thesis, 1974.
Church and Society in England: Henry VIII to James I / Ed. by F. Heal and R. O'Day. – London, 1977. – P. 108.
Owen H. G. Parochial Curates in Elizabethan London // JEH. – 1959. – Vol. X. – P. 69.
Select Sixteenth Century Causes in Tithe / Ed. J.S. Purvis. – York, 1949.
Church and Society in England: Henry VIII to James I / Ed. by F. Heal and R. O'Day. – London, 1977. – P. 104–107.
Ibid. – P. 150.
Ibid. – Р. 141, 148.
O’Day R. 'Ibe Ecclesiastical Patronage of the Lord Keeper, 1558–1642 // TRHS 5th Series. – 1973.-Vol. XXIII.
Church and Society in England: Henry VIII to James I / Ed. by F. Heal and R. O'Day. – London, 1977. – P. 142.
Ibid. – P. 152.
Ibid. – P. 154–155.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982; Idem. Archbishop Grindal, 1519–1583. The Struggle for a Reformed Church. – London, 1979; Idem. The Birthpangs of Protestant England. Religious and Cultural Change in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries. – New York, 1988; Idem. Elizabethan Essays. – London, 1994; Idem. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982; Idem. English Puritanism. – London, 1984; Idem. Godly People: Essays on English Protestantism and Puritanism. – London, 1983; Idem. A Mirror of Elizabethan Puritanism. The Life and Letters of “Godly Master Dering”. – London, 1964.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. P. 15.
Ibid. – P. 1–2.
Ibid. – P. 110.
Ibid. – P. 2.
Ibid. – Р. 38.
The Letter-Book of Thomas Bentham, Bisho of Coventry and Lichfield / Ed. Rosemary O'Day and Joel Berlatsky. – Camden Miscellany. – Vol. XXVII. – Camden 4th sen, 1979; The Letter Book of John Parkhurst Bishop of Norwich Compiled During the Years 1571–1575 / Ed. R. Houlbrooke. – Norfolk Record Society, 1974–1975. – Vol. XLII; O'Day R. Thomas Bentham: A Case Study of the Problems of the Early Elizabethan Episcopate // JEH. – 1972. – Vol. XXIII. – P. 137–159; Berlatsky J.A. Thomas Bentham and the Plight of the Early Elizabethan Bishops // Historical Magazine of the Protestant Episcopal Church. – 1974. – Vol. XLIII.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 58.
Ibid. – P. 61.
Visitation Articles and Injunctions of the Period of the Reformation. Alcuin Club Collections XIV–XVI/ Ed. W.H. Frere, W.M. Kennedy. – Oxford, 1910. – Vol. I–III; Kennedy W.P.M. Elizabethan Episcopal Administration. An Essay in Sociology and Politics. Alcuin Club Collections XXV–XXVII. – Oxford, 1924–1925. – Vol. I–III.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 66–67.
Ibid. – Р. 39–40.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 37; Berlatsky J. Marriage and Family in a Tudor Elite: Eamilial Patterns of Elizabethan Bishops // Journal of Family History. – 1978. – Vol. III. – P. 6–22.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 42.
Ibid. – P. 75–77.
Manning B.R. The Crisis of Episcopal Authority During the Reign of Elizabeth I // JBS. – 1971. – Vol. XI. – P. 1–25.
Usher R.G. The Rise and Fall of the High Commission. – London, 1913,
Reports of Cases in the Courts of Star Chamber and High Commission / Ed. S.R. Gardiner. Camden Series. – 1886. – Vol. XXXIX; The Commission for Ecclesiastical Causes Within the Dioceses of Bristol and Gloucester / Ed. F.D. Price. – Records Section of the Bristol and Gloucestershire Archaeological Society, 1972. – Vol. X.; Price F.D. The Commission for Causes Ecclesiastical tor the Dioceses of Bristol and Gloucester, 1574 // Transactions of the Bristol and Gloucestershire Archaeological Society. – 1937. – Vol. LIX. – P. 61–84: Tyler P. The Ecclesiastical Commission for the Province of York, 1561–1641. – Oxford D. Phil. Thesis, 1965; Idem. The Significance of the Ecclesiastical Commission at York // Northern History. – 1967. – Vol. II. – P. 27–44.
Manning B.R. The Crisis of Episcopal Authority During the Reign of Elizabeth I // JBS. – 1971. – Vol. XI. – P. 1–25.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 129–130.
Jones W.J. The Elizabethan Court of Chancery. – Oxford, 1967. – P. 391.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 110.
Collinson P. Archbishop Grindal, 1519–1583. The Struggle for a Reformed Church. – London, 1979.
Gwatkin H.M. Church and State in England to the Death of Queen Anne. – London, 1917; Welsby P.A. George Abbot, the Unwanted Archbishop. – London, 1962.
Frere W.H. The English Church in the Reigns of Elizabeth and James I. – London, 1904. – P. 192.
Collinson P. Archbishop Grindal, 1519–1583. The Struggle for a Reformed Church. – London, 1979. – P. 20.
Ibid. – Р. 159.
McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 147.
Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London – New York, 1982. – P. 168–170, 177–181.
Ibid. – Р. 189.
Scott Pearson A.F. Thomas Cartwright and Elizabethan Puritanism, 1535–1603. – Gloucester (Mass.), 1966. – P. 157.
Collinson P. Archbishop Grindal, 1519–1583. The Struggle for a Reformed Church. – London, 1979. – P. 237.
Ibid. – P. 244.
Collinson P. “If Constantine, then also Theodosius”: St. Ambrose and the Integrity of the Elizabethan Ecclesia Anglicana // JEI1. – 1979. – Vol. XXX. – P. 205–229.
Collinson P. trie Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 22, 30.
Collinson P. The Downfall of Archbishop Grindal and its Place in Elizabethan Political and Ecclesiastical History // The English Commonwealth, 1547–1640: Essays in Politics and Society Presented to Joel Hurstfield. – Leicester University Press, 1979. – P. 39–57.
Frere W.H. The English Church in the Reigns of Elizabeth and James I. – London, 1904. – P. 192.
Collinson P. Archbishop Grindal, 1519–1583. The Struggle for a Reformed Church. – London, 1979. – P. 283.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 62.
Marchant R.A. The Church under the Law: Justice, Administration and Discipline in the Diocese of York, 1560–1640. – Cambridge, 1969; Houlbrooke R. Church Courts and the People During the English Reformation 1520–1570. – Oxford, 1979.
Peters R. Oculus Episcopi: Administration in the Archdeaconry of St. Albans, 1580–1625. – Manchester, 1963.
Ingram M. Church Courts, Sex and Marriage in England, 1570–1640. – Cambridge, 1990.
Ibid. – Р. 323.
Owen H.G. The Episcopal Visitation: Its Limits and Limitations in Elizabethan London // JEII. – 1960. – Vol. 11. – P. 179–185.
Ingram M. Church Courts, Sex and Marriage in England, 1570–1640. – Cambridge, 1990. – P. 325.
Ibid. – P. 336–337.
Ibid. – P. 325.
Ibid. – Р. 329.
Hill C. Society and Puritanism in Pre-Revolutionary England. – London, 1964. – P. 382–408; Ingram M. Church Courts, Sex and Marriage in England, 1570–1640. – Cambridge, 1990. – P. 329.
Houlbrooke R. Church Courts and the People During the English Reformation 1520–1570. – Oxford, 1979. – P. 45–46; Ingram M. Church Courts, Sex and Marriage in England, 1570-1640. – Cambridge, 1990. – P. 333–334.
Hill C. Society and Puritanism in Pre-Revolutionary England. – London, 1964. – P. 312–313.
Collinson P. the Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 215.
Ingram M. Church Courts, Sex and Marriage in England, 1570–1640. – Cambridge, 1990. – P. 334.
Ibid. – P. 338.
Marchant R.A. The Church under the Law: Justice, Administration and Discipline in the Diocese of York, 1560–1640. – Cambridge, 1969. – P. 227, 243.
Ingram M. Church Courts, Sex and Marriage in England, 1570–1640. – Cambridge, 1990. – P. 341–344. 1
Hill C. Society and Puritanism in Pre-Revolutionary England. – London, 1964. – P. 371.
Ingram M. Church Courts, Sex and Marriage in England, 1570–1640. – Cambridge, 1990. – P. 348–350.
Marchant R.A. The Church under the Law: Justice, Administration and Discipline in the Diocese of York, 1560–1640. – Cambridge, 1969. – P. 226.
Ingram M. Church Courts, Sex and Marriage in England, 1570–1640. – Cambridge, 1990. – P. 351.
Marchant R.A. The Church under the Law: Justice, Administration and Discipline in the Diocese of York, 1560–1640. – Cambridge, 1969. – P. 207–208.
Ingram M. Church Courts, Sex and Marriage in England, 1570–1640. – Cambridge, 1990. – P. 352.
Houlbrooke R. Church Courts and the People During the English Reformation 1520–1570. – Oxford, 1979. – P. 86.
Phythian-Adams С. Desolation of a City: Coventry and the Urban Crisis of the Late Middle Ages. – Cambridge, 1979. – P. 83 footnote 16.
Marchant R.A. The Church under the Law: Justice, Administration and Discipline in the Diocese of York, 1560–1640. – Cambridge, 1969. – P. 222; Houlbrooke R. Church Courts and the People During the English Reformation 1520–1570. – Oxford, 1979. – P. 50; Ingram M. Church Courts, Sex and Marriage in England, 1570–1640. – Cambridge, 1990. – P. 353.
Marchant R.A. The Church under the Law: Justice, Administration and Discipline in the Diocese of York, 1560–1640. – Cambridge, 1969. – P. 205–206, 214.
Hill С. Society and Puritanism. – London, 1964. – P. 259–297; Idem, The World Turned Upside Down. – London, 1972. – P. 32–45.
James M.E. Family, Lineage and Civil Society. A Study of Society, Politics and Mentality in the Durham Region, 1500–1640. – Oxford, 1974. – P. 123.
Clark P. English Provincial Society from the Reformation to the Revolution: Religion, Politics and Society in Kent, 1500–1640. – Hassocks, 1977. – P. 152–156.
Clark R. The Alehouse and the Alternative Society // Puritans and Revolutionaries: Essays in 17,h Century History Presented to Christopher Hill / Ed. D. Pennington and K. Thomas. – Oxford, 1978. – P. 47–72.
Wrightson К. Levine D. Piety and Poverty in an English Village. Terling, 1525–1700. – New York, 1979. – P. 156.
The Presbyterian Movement in the Reign of the Queen Elizabeth As Illustrated by the Minute Book of the Dedham Classes, 1582–1589 / Ed. R.G. Usher. Camden 3rd Ser. VIII. – London, 1905. – P. 99–101.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 218–220.
Ingram M. Church Courts, Sex and Marriage in England, 1570–1640. – Cambridge, 1990. – P. 362–371.
Ibid. – Р. 368–369.
Brook V.J.K. A Life of Archbishop Parker. – London, 1962; Idem. Whitgift and the English Church. – London, 1957; Babbage S.B. Puritanism and Richard Bancroft. – London, 1962; Booty J.E. John Jewel as Apologist of the Church of England. – London, 1963; Collinson P. Archbishop Grindal, 1519–1583. The Struggle for a Reformed Church. – London, 1979; Southgate W.M. John Jewel and the Problem of Doctrinal Authority. – Cambridge (Mass.), 1962.
Heal F. Of Prelates and Princes: A Study of the Economic and Social Position of the Tudor Episcopate. – Cambridge, 1980. – P. 201.
Ibid. – Р. 204–207, 228.
Kitching C.J. The Quest for Concealed Lands in the Reign of Elizabeth I // TRHS 5th Series. – 1974. – Vol. XXIV. – P. 63–78; Heal R Of Prelates and Princes: A Study of the Economic and Social Position of the Tudor Episcopate. – Cambridge, 1980. – P. 214–215, 233.
Heal F. Of Prelates and Princes: A Study of the Economic and Social Position of the Tudor Episcopate. – Cambridge, 1980. P. 221.
Manning B.R. Religion and Society in Elizabethan Sussex. – Leicester, 1969. – P. 91–112; Heal F. Of Prelates and Princes: A Study of the Economic and Social Position of the Tudor Episcopate. – Cambridge, 1980. – P. 239.
Heal F. Of Prelates and Princes: A Study of the Economic and Social Position of the Tudor Episcopate. – Cambridge, 1980. – P. 241–245; Berlatsky J.A. Marriage and Family in a Tudor Elite // Journal of Family History. – 1978. – Vol. III. – P. 12–18.
Heal F. Of Prelates and Princes: A Study of the Economic and Social Position of the Tudor Episcopate. – Cambridge, 1980. – P. 247–249, 278.
Ibid. – P. 291–297.
Ibid. – Р. 300–302.
Ibid. – Р. 309–311.
Ibid. – Р. 313–315.
Ibid. – Р. 316–320.
Ibid. – Р. 326–327.
Hembry P.M. The Bishops of Bath and Wells, 1540–1640. Social and Economic Problems. – London, 1967.
Ibid. – P. 1.
Ibid. – P. 254.
Ibid. – Р. 3.
Ibid. – P. 255–258.
Sisson S.J. The Judicious Marriage of Mister Hooker and the Birth of the Laws of Ecclesiastical Polity. – Cambridge, 1940; Shirlby F.J. Richard Hooker and Contemporary Religious Ideas. – London, 1949; Marshall J.S. Hooker and Anglican Tradition. – Ixmdon, 1963.
Perrot M.E. C. Richard Hooker and the Problem of Authority in the Elizabethan Church // JEH. – 1998. – Vol. 49. – № 1. – P. 29.
McGrade A.S. Richard Hooker and the Lawful Ministry of Bishops and Kings // Studies in Church History. – London, 1989. – Vol. 26. – P. 177–184.
Archer S. Hooker on Apostolic Succession: The Two Voices // Sixteenth Century Journal. – 1993. – № 24. – P. 87–94.
Allen W.A. A History of Political Ihought in the Sixteenth Century. – London, 1961. – P. 182; Sotntnerville M.R. Richard Hooker and his Contemporaries on Episcopacy: An Elizabethan Consensus // JEH. – 1984. – Vol. 35. – P. 181.
Anglicanism / Ed. by P.E. More, EL. Cross. – London, 1963. – P. 46.
Gascoigne J. Church and State Unified: Hookers Rationale for the English Post-Reformation Order // The Journal of Religious History. – 1997. – Vol. 21. – № 1. – P. 32.
Faulkner R. Richard Hooker and the Politics of a Christian England. – Berkley, 1981. – P. 126.
Lake P. Anglicans and Puritans? Presbyterianism and English Conformist Thought from Whitgift to Hooker. – London, 1988. – P. 145.
Milton A. The Church of England, Rome and the True Church: the Demise of a Jacobean Consensus // The Early Stuart Church, 1603–1642 / Ed. by K. Fincham. – London, 1993. – P. 187–210; Idem. Catholic and Reformed: the Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Thought, 1600–1640. – Cambridge, 1995. P. 128–171.
Introduction. The Works of Richard Hooker / Ed. by W. Speed Hill. – Binghampton (NY), 1993. – Vol. VI. – P. 124, 164.
Cargill Thompson W.D.J. 'The Philosopher of the «Politic Society»: Richard Hooker as a Political Ihinker // Studies in Richard Hooker: Essays Preliminary to an Edition of his Works / Ed. by W. Speed Hill. – Cleveland-London, 1972. – P. 3–76; Almasy R. The Purpose of Richard Hooker's Polemic // Journal of the History of Ideas. – 1978. – Vol. XXXIX. – P. 251–270; Idem. Richard Hookers Address to the Presbyterians // Anglican Theological Review. – 1979. – Vol. LXI. – P. 462–474; Sommerville M. Richard Hooker and his Contemporaries on Episcopacy: An Elizabethan Consensus // JEH. – 1984. – Vol. XXXV. – P. 177–187.
Booty J. Hooker and Anglicanism // Studies in Richard Hooker: Essays Preliminary to an Edition of his Works / Ed. by W. Speed Hill. – Cleveland-London, 1972. – P. 207–239; Porter H.C. Hooker, the Tudor Constitution and the Via Media // Studies in Richard Hooker: Essays Preliminary to an Edition of his Works / Ed. by W Speed Hill. – Cleveland-London, 1972. – P. 77–116.
Perrot M.E.C. Richard Hooker and the Problem of Authority in the Elizabethan Church// JEH. – 1998. – Vol. 49. – № 1. – P. 30.
Faulkner R.K. Richard I looker and the Politics of a Christian England. – University of California Press, 1981; Lake P. Anglicans and Puritans? Presbyterianism and English Conformist Thought from Whitgift to Hooker. – London, 1988. – P. 159–160, 225, 239.
Perrot M.E.C. Richard Hooker and the' Problem of Authority in the Elizabethan Church // JEH. – 1998. – Vol. 49. – № 1. – P. 32.
Church and Society in England: Henry VIII to James I / Ed. by F. Heal and R. O'Day. – London, 1977. – P. 1.
Gascoigne J. Church and State Unified: Hookers Rationale for the English Post-Reformation Order // The Journal of Religious History. – 1997. – Vol. 21. – № 1. – P. 30.
Cargill Thompson W.D.). The Philosopher of the «Politic Society»: Richard Hooker as a Political 'thinker // Studies in Richard Hooker: Essays Preliminary to an Edition of his Works / Ed. by W. Speed Hill. – Cleveland-London, 1972. – P. 17–24.
Porter H.C. Hooker, the Tudor Constitution and the Via Media // Studies in Richard Hooker: Essays Preliminary to an Edition of his Works / Ed. by W. Speed Hill. – Cleveland-London, 1972. – P. 92–93.
Perrot М.E.С. Richard Hooker and the Problem of Authority in the Elizabethan Church// JEH. – 1998. – Vol. 49. – № 1. – P. 45.
Croxford L. The Originality of Hooker's Work // Proceedings of the Leeds Philosophical and Literary Society: Literary and Historical Section. – 1973. – Vol. XV. – P. 28; D'Entreves A.P. The Medieval Contribution to Political Thought: Thomas Aquinas, Marsilius of Padua, Richard Hooker. – Oxford, 1939. – P. 88–142; Forte R.E. Richard Hookers Theory of Law // Journal of Medieval and Renaissance Studies. – 1982. – Vol. XII. – P. 133–157.
Marshall J.S. Hooker's Doctrine of God // Anglican Theological Review. – 1947. – Vol. 29. – P. 82.
Booty J.E. Richard Hooker // The Spirit of Anglicanism / Ed. by W. Wolf, J. Booty, O. Thomas. – | Wilton (Conn.), 1996. P. 20–24.
Torrance Kirby W.J. Richard Hooker's Doctrine of the Royal Supremacy. – Leiden, 1990. – j P. 106, 112.
Perrot M.E.C. Richard Hooker and the Problem of Authority in the Elizabethan Church // JEH. – 1998. – Vol. 49. – № 1. – P. 48–52.
Thomas K. Cases of Conscience in Seventeenth-Century England// Public Duty and Private Conscience in Seventeenth-Century England: Essays Presented to G.E. Aylmer / Ed. J. Morrill,! P. Slack and D. Woolf. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 29–56.
Kearney H.F. Richard Hooker: A Reconstruction // Cambridge Journal. – 1952. – Vol. V – P. 300–311.
Muntz P. The Place of Hooker in the History of Thought. – London, 1952.
McGrade A.S. The Coherence of Hooker's Polity: The Books of Power // Journal of the History of Ideas. – 1963. – Vol. XXIV. – P. 163–182; Cargill Thompson W.D.J. The Philosopher of the “Politic Society”: Richard Hooker as a Political Thinker // Studies in Richard Hooker: Essays Preliminary to an Edition of his Works / Ed. by W. Speed Hill. – Cleveland-London, 1972. – P. 3–76.
Perrot M.E.C. Richard Hooker and the Problem of Authority in the Elizabethan Church// JEH. – 1998. – Vol. 49. – № 1. – P. 58.
Ibid. – Р. 55–56.
Burgess G. Absolute Monarchy and the Stuart Constitution. – New Haven (Conn.) – London, 1996. – P. 43–46.
Lake P. Anglicans and Puritans? Presbyterianism and English Conformist Thought from Whitgift to Hooker. – London, 1988. – P. 6.
Ibid. – Р. 7.
Ibid. – P. 8–9.
Lake P. Anglicans and Puritans? Presbyterianism and English Conformist Thought from Whitgift to Hooker. – London, 1988. – P. 89, 93, 97; Cargill Thomppson W.D.J. A Reconsideration of Richard Bancrofts Paul's Cross Sermon of 9 February 1588/9 // JEH. – 1969. – Vol. 20; Sommerville M. Richard Hooker and his Contemporaries on Episcopacy: An Elizabethan Consensus//JEH. – 1984. – Vol. 35.
Lake P. Anglicans and Puritans? Presbyterianism and English Conformist Thought from Whitgift to Hooker. – London, 1988. – P. 105–118.
Ibid. – P. 130–132.
Ibid. – P. 135–139.
Ibid. – Р. 153–159, 222–223.
Ibid. – Р. 160.
Ibid. – Р. 163–170.
Ibid. – Р. 174, 184–186.
Ibid. – Р. 188–194.
Ibid. – Р. 209–212, 219, 220.
Ibid. – P. 227.
Ibid. – Р. 245.
Ibid. – Р. 228.
Scarisbrick J.J. The Reformation and the English People. – Oxford, 1984. – P. 186–187.
Aveling J.C.H. The English Clergy, Catholic and Protestant, in the 16th and 17lh Centuries// Rome and the Anglicans: Historical and Doctrinal Aspects of Anglo-Roman-Catholic Relations. – Berlin – New York, 1982.
Workman H.B. John Wyclif. A Study of the English Medieval Church. – Oxford, 1926. – Vol. I–II; Powicke EM. The Reformation in England. – London and New York, 1941; Southgate W.M. John Jewel and the Problem of Doctrinal Authority. – Cambridge (Mass.), 1962.
Aveling J.C.H. The English Clergy, Catholic and Protestant, in the 16th and 17Ih Centuries// Rome and the Anglicans: Historical and Doctrinal Aspects of Anglo-Roman-Catholic Relations. – Berlin-New York, 1982. – P. 56.
Ibid. – Р. 81.
Ibid. – Р. 82.
Ibid. – P.84.
Ibid. – Р. 86.
Ibid. – Р. 87, 108.
Aveling J.C.H. The English Clergy, Catholic and Protestant, in the 16th and 17lh Centuries // Rome and the Anglicans: Historical and Doctrinal Aspects of Anglo-Roman-Catholic Relations. – Berlin-New York, 1982. – P. 88–90; Mullet R.A. Perkins' “A Golden Chaine”: Predestinarian System or Schematized Ordo Salutatis // Sixteenth Century Journal. – 1978. – № 9. – P. 68–81; The Work of William Perkins / Courtenay Library of Reformation Classics / Ed. by I. Breward. – Vol. III. – Abingdon, 1970.
Primus J.H. Richard Greenham: Portrait of an Elizabethan Pastor. – Macon, Ga.: Mercer University Press, 1998; Parker K.L. Carlson E.J. “Practical Divinity”: The Works and Life of Revd. Richard Greenham. – Aldershol, 1998
Primus J.H. Richard Greenham: Portrait of an Elizabethan Pastor. – Macon, Ga.:Mercer University Press, 1998. – P. 93, 100, 176–177.
Ibid. – P. 152.
Ibid. – P. 3.
Parker K. L. Carlson E. J. “Practical Divinity”: The Works and Life of Revd. Richard Greenham. – Aldershot, 1998.
Aveling J.C.H. The English Clergy, Catholic and Protestant, in the 16th and 17th Centuries// Rome and the Anglicans: Historical and Doctrinal Aspects of Anglo-Roman-Catholic Relations. – Berlin – New York, 1982. – P. 96.
MacCaffrey W. Elizabeth I. – London, 1993.
Collinson P. Elizabethan Essays. – London, 1994.
Grell O.P. Calvinist Exiles in Tudor and Stuart England. – Aldershot, 1996.
Ibid. – P. 215.
The Sixteenth Century 1185–1603 / Ed. by P. Collinson. – Oxford, 2002.
Ibid. – P. 100–110.
Употребление термина «англиканский» Д. Мак-Каллок обнаружил в работе: Calderwood D. History of the Church of Scotland by Mr. D. Calderwood / Ed. T. Thomson – Wodrow Society, 1842–1849–Vol. V. – P. 694.
The Sixteenth Century 1485–1603 / Ed. by P. Collinson. – Oxford, 2002. – P. 110–111.
Ibid. – Р. 83.
Ibid. – Р. 5.
Ibid. – Р. 132.
Ibid. – P. 135–137.
Ibid. – Р. 165.
Ibid. – Р. 222–223.
Ibid. – P. 225.
Ibid. – Р. 138–140.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 43–44.
Russell С. The Causes of the English Civil War. – Oxford, 1990. – P. 34, 104–105.
Images of English Puritanism. A Collection of Contemporary Sources, 1589–1646. – Baton Rouge-London, 1989. – P. 3.
The Study of Anglicanism / Ed. S. Sykes and J. Booty. – London, 1988; Avis P. Anglicanism and the Christian Church. – Edinburgh, 1989.
Davies J. The Caroline Captivity of the Church. Charles I and the Remoulding of Anglicanism, 1625–1641. – Oxford, 1992. – P. 5.
Bourne E.C.E. The Anglicanism of William Laud. – London, 1947; The Via Media of the Anglican Church by John Henry Newman / Ed. H.D. Weidner. – Oxford, 1990. – Ch. 2. – P. XXV–XL; Faulkner R.R. Richard Hooker and the Politics of a Christian England. – London, 1981.
O'Donovan O. On the Thirty-Nine Articles: A Conversation with Tudor Christianity. – London, 1986. – P. 13–14; McAdoo H.R. The Spirit of Anglicanism: A Survey of Anglican Theological Method in the Seventeenth Century. – London, 1965; Bennett G.V. Archbishop Laud and Episcopacy // To the Church of England / Ed. by G. Rowell. – London, 1988. – P. 34–47.
Kennedy D.E. The Jacobean Episcopate // Historical Journal. – Vol. 5. – 1962. – P. 175–184; Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982.-P. 11.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 17.
Ibid. – P. 18.
Ibid. – Р. VIII–X.
Ibid. – Р. 82.
Dent С.М. Protestant Reformers in Elizabethan Oxford. – Oxford, 1983. – P. 150–151; Milton A. Catholic and Reformed. The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Ihought. – Cambridge University Press, 1995. – P. 12.
Curtis M. The Alienated Intellectuals of Early Stuart England // Past and Present. – 1962. – № 23. – P. 25–43; Stone L. The Educational Revolution in England, 1560–1640 // Past and Present. – 1964. – № 28. – P. 41–80.
Aveling J.C.H. The English Clergy, Catholic and Protestant, in the 16th and 17th Centuries // Rome and the Anglicans: Historical and Doctrinal Aspects of Anglo-Roman-Catholic Relations. – Berlin – New-York, 1982. – P. 113–116.
Ibid. – Р. 116–117.
Ibid. – P. 118.
Hill C. The Century of Revolution, 1603–1714. – London, 1961. – P. 211–212, 263.
Aveling J.C.H. The English Clergy, Catholic and Protestant, in the 16th and 17th Centuries // Rome and the Anglicans: Historical and Doctrinal Aspects of Anglo-Roman-Catholic Relations. – Berlin-New York, 1982. – P. 121–123.
Ibid. – P. 132.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: the Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 92–96.
Stone I. The Causes of the English Revolution, 1529–1642. – London, 1972. – P. 81.
O'Day R. The English Clergy: the Emergence and Consolidation of a Profession 1558–1642. – Leicester, 1979; Idem. The Anatomy of a Profession: The Clergy of the Church of England // The Professions in Early Modern England. – Beckenham, 1987; Barralt D.M. The Condition of the Parochial Clergy from the Reformation to 1660 with Special Reference to the Dioceses of Oxford, Worcester and Gloucester. – Oxford D. Phil. Thesis, 1950; Owen II.G. The London Parish Clergy in the Reign of Elizabeth I. – London Ph.D. Thesis, 1957; Daeley J.J. The Episcopal Administration of Matthew Parker, Archbishop of Canterbury, 1559–1575. – London Ph. D. thesis, 1967.
Stone L The Size and Composition of the Oxford Student Body 1580–1910 // The University in Society. Oxford and Cambridge from the 14lh to the Early 19th Century/ Ed. L. Stone. – Princeton, 1974. – Vol. I. – P. 21–22.
Cressy D. Literacy and Social Order: Reading and Writing in Tudor and Stuart England. – Cambridge, 1980. – P. 122, 139.
Church R.W. The Oxford Movement: Twelve Years 1833–1845. – London, 1891; Henson Н.H. Disestablishment. – London, 1929. – P. 66; Russell A. The Clerical Profession. – London, 1980. – P. 6.
Pantin W.A. The English Church in the Fourteenth Century. – Cambridge, 1955; Manning B.L. The People's Faith in the Time of Wyclif. – Cambridge, 1919.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 98.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 115–116; Stone L. The Family, Sex and Marriage in England, 1500–1800. – London, 1977. – P. 61.
Hill C. Society and Puritanism in Pre-Revolutionary England. – London, 1964. – P. 80.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 138–139.
Trevor-Roper H.R. King James and his Bishops // History Today. – 1955. № 5. – P. 571–581.
Kautz A.P. The Selection of Jacobean Bishops // Early Stuart Studies: Essays in Honour of D. H. Wilson / Ed. H.S. Reinmuch. – Minneapolis, 1970. – P. 152–179.
Church and Society in England: Henry VIII to James I / Ed. by F. Heal and R. O'Day. – London, 1977. – P. 139.
Collinson P. Lectures by Combination: Structures and Characteristics of Church Life in 17,h Century England // BIHR. – 1975. – Vol. XLVIII. – P. 182–213.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 86–90.
Haigh С. The Church of England, the Catholics and the People // The Reign of Elizabeth I / Ed. by C. Haigh. – P. 169–220; Boulton J. Neighbourhood,and Society: A London Suburb in the Seventeenth Century. – Cambridge, 1987. – P. 282; O'Day R. The English Clergy: The Emergence and Consolidation of a Profession 1558–1642. – Leicester, 1979; Lake P. Presbyterianism, the Idea of a National Church and the Argument from Divine Right // Protestantism and the National Church in Sixteenth Century / Ed. by P. Lake, M. Dowling. – London, 1987. – P. 193–213; Lament W. Godly Rule: Politics and Religion 1603–1660. -London, 1969. – P. 36–45.
Sommerville J.P. Richard Hooker, Hadrian Saravia and the Advent of the Divine Right of Kings // History of Political Thought. – 1983. – Vol. 4; Idem. Jacobean Political Thought and the Controversy over the Oath of Allegiance. PhD Thesis. – University of Cambridge, 1981; Idem. Politics and Ideology in England, 1603–1640. – London, 1986.
Lake P. Anglicans and Puritans? Presbyterianism and English Conformist Thought from Whitgift to Hooker. – London, 1988. – P. 245–246.
Lake P. Anglicans and Puritans? Presbyterianism and English Conformist Thought from Whitgift to Hooker. – London, 1988. – P. 248–249; Fincham K. Lake P. The Ecclesiastical Policy of King James I // JBS. – 1985. – Vol. 24. – P. 169–207; Fincham K. Prelacy and Politics: Archbishop Abbots Defence of Protestant Orthodoxy // Historical Research. – 1988. – Vol. 61. – P. 36–64.
McGrath A.E. In the Beginning. The Story of King James Bible and How It Changed A Nation, A Language and A Culture. – New York, 2001.
Ibid. – P. 1–3.
Ibid. – P. 173.
Ibid. – Р. 278–287.
Schwarz M.L. James I and the Historians: Toward a Reconsideration // JBS. – 1974. – Vol. XIII. – № 2. – P. 114–134; Fincham K., Lake P. The Ecclesiastical Policy of King James I // JBS. – 1985. – Vol. XXIV – № 2. – P. 169–207; Durston С. James I. – London, 1993.
Laud W. The Works of the Most Reverend Father in God, William Laud, D. D., Sometime Archbishop of Canterbury / Ed. W Scott and J. Bliss. – Oxford, 1847–1860. – Vol. I–VII.
Archbishop Laud Commemoration / Ed. by W. Collins. – London, 1895. – P. 124, 142, 158.
Trevor-Roper H.R. Archbishop Laud. 3rd ed. – London, 1989; Idem. Catholics, Anglicans and Puritans. – London, 1987. – P. 40–119; Carleton С. Archbishop William Laud. – London, 1987; Sharpe K. Archbishop Laud // History Today. – 1983. – № 33. – P. 26–30; The Sixteenth Century 1485–1603 / Ed. by P. Collinson. – Oxford, 2002. – P. 105–106.
Foster A. The Function of a Bishop: the Career of Richard Neile, 1562–1640 // Continuity and Change. Personnel and Administration of the Church in England, 1500–1642 / Ed. by R. O'Day, F. Heal. – Leicester, 1976. – P. 33–54.
Continuity and Change. Personnel and Administration of the Church in England, 1500–1642. – Leicester University Press, 1976. – P. 54.
Trevor-Roper H. From Counter-Reformation to Glorious Revolution. – Chicago, 1992.
Foster A. The Function of a Bishop: the Career of Richard Neile, 1562–1640 // Continuity and Change / Ed. by R. O'Day, F. Heal. – Leicester, 1976. – P. 41–46; Raymer V.E. Durham House and the Emergence of Laudian Piety. – Harvard University PhD, 1981.
Continuity and Change. Personnel and Administration of the Church in England, 1500 – 1642. – Leicester University Press, 1976. – P. 52.
Ibid. – P. 53.
Conflict in Early Stuart England. Studies in Religion and Politics, 1603–1642 / Ed. by R. Cust and A. Hughes. – London and New York, 1989.
Clark J.C.D. Revolution and Rebellion. – London, 1986; Idem. English Society 1688–1832. – London, 1985; Richardson R.C. The Debate on the English Revolution. – London, 1977; Tomlinson H. The Causes of War: A Historiographical Survey // Before the English Civil War / Ed. by H. Tomlinson. – London, 1983. – P. 7–26; Pocock J.G. A. Introduction // Three British Revolutions: 1641, 1688, 1776 / Ed. by J.G. Pocock. – New Jersey, 1980. – P. 3–20.
Cannadine D. British History: Past, Present and Future? // Past & Present. – 1987. – №116. – P. 169–181.
Conflict in Early Stuart England. Studies in Religion and Politics, 1603–1642 / Ed. by R. Cus and A. Hughes. – London and New York, 1989. – P. 1.
Samuel R. British Marxist Historians 1880–1980 // New Left Review. – 1980. – № 120. – P. 21–90; Hill С. The English Revolution. – London, 1940; Idem. Recent Interpretations of the Civil War // Hill С. Puritanism and Revolution. – London, 1968. – P. 13–40; Idem. The World Turned Upside Down. – London, 1972; Manning B. The English People and the English Revolution. – London, 1976; Corrigan P., Sayer D. The Great Arch. – Oxford, 1985.
Hill С. The Economic Problems of the Church. From Archbishop Whitgift to the Long Parliament. – Oxford, 1956.
Hill С. Society and Puritanism in Pre-Revolutionary England. – New York, 1967.
Alexander H.G. Religion in England, 1558–1662. – London, 1968. – P. 169.
Gardiner S.R. History of England from the Accession of James I to the Outbreak of Civil War. 1603–1642. – London, 1883–1884. – Vol. 1-Х; Idem. History of the Great Civil War. 1642–1649. – London, 1886–1891. – Vol. I–III; Idem. History of the Commonwealth and Protectorate. – London, 1894–1901.
Russell C.S.R. Introduction // the Origins of the English Civil War / Ed. by C.S.R. Russell. – London, 1973. – P. 1–31; Idem. Parliamentary History in Perspective 1604–29 // History. – 1976. – № 61. – P. 1–27; Idem. Parliaments and English Politics 1621–1629. – Oxford, 1979.
Morrill J.S. The Revolt of the Provinces. – London, 1976; Sharpe K. Introduction: Parliamentary History 1603–29: in or out of Perspective? // Faction and Parliament / Ed. by K. Sharpe. – Oxford, 1973. – P. 1–42; Kishkmsky M. The Emergence of Adversary Politics in the Long Parliament // Journal of Modem History. – 1977. – № 49. – P. 617–640; Idem. Parliamentary Selection. – London, 1986; Kenyon J.P. The Stuart Constitution 1603–88. – London, 1986; Elton G.R. A High Road to Civil War? // Elton G.R. Studies in Tudor and Stuart Politics and Government. 2 vols. – London, 1974. – Vol. II. – P. 164–182.
Elliott J. Revolution and Continuity in Early Modern Europe // Past & Present. – 1969. – № 42. – P. 35–56.
Arendt H. On Revolution. – New York, 1963.
Introduction// The General Crisis of the Seventeenth Century/ Ed. by G. Parker and L.M. Smith. – London, 1985.
Репина Л.П. «Новая историческая наука» и социальная история. – М., 1998. – С. 151.
Elliott J.H. England and Europe: A Common Malady? // The Origin of the English Civil War / Ed. by С Russell. – London, 1973. – P. 246–257.
Early Modern Revolutions. An Exchange // Journal of Modern History. – 1974. – Vol. 46. – №1. – P. 101.
Laslett P. The World We Have Lost Further Explored. 3rJ ed. – New York, 1984. – P. 206–209.
Russell С. Parliaments and English Politics. – P. 1–84; Kishlansky M. The Emergence of Adversary Politics. – P. 617–628; Hirst D. Court, Country and Politics before 1629 // Faction and Parliament / Ed. by K. Sharpe. – P. 105–137.
Notestein W. The Winning of the Initiative by the House of Commons. – London, 1924; Russell C.S.R. The Nature of a Parliament in Early-Stuart England // Before the English Civil War / Ed. by II. Tomlinson. – P. 123–150.
Тyacke N.R.N. Puritanism, Arminianism and Counter-Revolution // Origins of the English Civil War / Ed. by С Russell. – London, 1973. – P. 119–143.
Hirst D. Authority and Conflict: England 1603–1658. – London, 1986. – P. 77.
Sharpe K. Archbishop Laud // History Today. – 1983. – № 33. – P. 26–30; Idem. Archbishop Laud and the University of Oxford // History and Imagination / Ed. by H. Lloyd-Jones et al. – London, 1981. – P. 146–164; While P. The Rise of Arminianism Reconsidered // Past & Present. – 1983. – № 101. – P. 35–54.
Haigh С. The Church of England, the Catholics and the People // The Reign of Elizabeth I / Ed. by С Haigh. – London, 1984. – P. 195–219.
Morrill J.S. The Religiuos Context of the English Civil War// TRHS 5th Series. – 1984. – Vol. 34. – P. 155–178; Idem. The Attack of the Church of England in the Long Parliament, 1640–1642 // History, Society and the Churches / Ed. by D. Beales, G. Best. – London, 1985. – P. 105–124.
Morrill J.S. The Religious Context of the English Civil War// TRHS 5th Series. – 1984. – Vol. 34. – Р. 155–178; Fletcher A. The Outbreak of the English Civil War. – London, 1981.
Fletcher A. The Outbreak of the English Civil War. – London, 1981.
Conflict in Early Stuart England. Studies in Religion and Politics, 1603–1642 / Ed. by R. Cust and A. Hughes. – London and New York, 1989. P. 10.
Ibid. – P. 11.
Lake P. The Collection of Ship Money in Cheshire during the 1630: A Case Study of Relations between Central and Local Government // Northern History. – 1981. – Vol. XVI. – P. 44–71; Fincham K. The Judges' Decision on Shi Money in February 1637: the Reaction of Kent // BIHR. – 1984. – Vol. 57. – P. 230–237; Conflict in Early Stuart England. Studies in Religion and Politics, 1603–1642 / Ed. by R. Cust and A. Hughes. – London and New York, 1989. -P. 32.
Conflict in Early Stuart England. Studies in Religion and Politics, 1603–1642 / Ed. by R. Cust and A.Hughes. – London and New York, 1989. – P. 13.
Dugdale W. A Short View of the Late Troubles in England. – Oxford, 1681.
Conflict in Early Stuart England. Studies in Religion and Politics, 1603–1642 / Ed. by R. Cust and A. Hughes. – London and New York, 1989. – P. 15–16.
Ibid. – Р. 17.
Finlayson M. Historians, Puritanism and the English Revolution. – Toronto, 1983; Christiansen P. Reformers and the Church of England under Elizabeth I and the Early Stuarts // JEH. – 1980. – Vol. 31. – P. 463–482; Conflict in Early Stuart England. Studies in Religion and Politics, 1603–1642 / Ed. by R. Cust and A. Hughes. – London and New York, 1989. – P. 21.
Conflict in Early Stuart England. Studies in Religion and Politics, 1603–1642 / Ed. by R. Cust and A. Hughes. – London and New York, 1989. – P. 22–23.
Ibid. – P. 26.
Brunton D., Pennington D.H. Members of the Long Parliament. – London, 1954; Blackwood B.G. The Lancashire Gentry and the Great Rebellion. Chetham Society. 3rd Series. XXV. – London, 1978; Idem. The Cavalier and Roundhead Gentry of Suffolk // The Suffolk Review. – 1985. – № 5; – 1986. – № 7.
Conflict in Early Stuart England. Studies in Religion and Politics, 1603–1642 / Ed. by R. Cust and A. Hughes. – London and New York, 1989. – P. 37–39.
Ibid. – Р. 72.
Ibid. – Р. 75–77.
Ibid. – Р. 79.
Lake P. The Significance of the Elizabethan Identification of the Pope as Antichrist // JEH. – 1980. – Vol. 31; Idem. William Bradshaw, Antichrist and the Community of the Godly // JEH. – 1985. – Vol. 36.
Conflict in Early Stuart England. Studies in Religion and Politics, 1603–1642 / Ed. by R. Cust and A. Hughes. – London and New York, 1989. – P. 82.
Ibid. – P. 87.
Finchatn K. Archbishop Abbot and the Defence of Protestant Orthodoxy // Historical Research. – 1988. – Vol. 61. – P. 36–61.
Hibbard С. Charles and the Popish Plot. – Chapel Hill, 1983; Manning B. The English People and the English Revolution. – London, 1976. – P. 33–59; Hunt W. The Puritan Moment. – Cambridge (Mass.), 1983.
Conflict in Early Stuart England. Studies in Religion and Politics, 1603–1642 / Ed. by R. Cust and A. Hughes. – London and New York, 1989. – P. 193.
Laud // History Today. – 1983. – Vol. 33. – P. 26–30; Lamont W. Comment: the Rise of Arminianism Reconsidered // Past & Present. – № 107. – 1985. – P. 227–231; Lake P.G. Calvinism and the English Church 1570–1635 // Past & Present. – 1987. – № 114. – P. 32–76; Tyacke N. White, P. Debate: the Rise of Arminianism Reconsidered // Past & Present. – № 115. – 1987. – P. 201–229.
Green J.R. A Short History of the English People. 4 vols.. – London, 1893. – Vol. III. – P. 1040–1041.
Carllon С. Archbishop William Laud. – London, 1987; Idem. The Dream Life of Archbishop Laud // History Today. – 1986. – Vol. 36. – P. 9–14.
Sharpe K. Archbishop Laud // History Today. – 1983. – Vol. 33. – P. 29.
Morrill J. The Church in England, 1642–1649 // Reactions to the English Civil War 1642–1649 / Ed. by J. Morrill. – London, 1982. – P. 89–114; Idem. The Religious Context of the English Civil War // TRHS 5th Series. – 1984. – Vol. 34. – P. 155–178.
Haigh С. The Church of England, the Catholics and the People // The Reign of Elizabeth I / Ed. by С Haigh. – London, 1984. – P. 195–219.
Trevor-Roper H.R. King James I and his Bishops // History Today. – 1955. – Vol. 5. – P. 571–581.
Conflict in Early Stuart England. Studies in Religion and Politics, 1603–1642 / Ed. by R. Cust and A. Hughes. – London and New York, 1989. – P. 194.
Ibid. – P. 205–207, 212.
Everilt A. The Community of Kent and the Great Rebellion. – Leicester, 1966; Idem. Change in the Provinces: the Seventeenth Century. – Leicester, 1972; Idem. Kent and its Gentry 1640-1660: A Political Study. – University of London Ph. D., 1957.
Laslett P. The Gentry of Kent in 1640 // Cambridge Historical Journal. – 1947–1949. – Vol. IX. – P. 148–164.
Lasletl P. The World We Have Lost Further Explored. 3rd ed. – New York, 1984. – P. 216–226.
Collinson P. The Birthpangs of Protestant England. Religious and Cultural Change in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries. – New York, 1988. – P. 8–10; Religion and National Identity: Studies in Church History / Ed. by S. Mews. – Vol. XVIII. – Oxford, 1982.
Hutton R. The Royalist War Effort. – London, 1982; Morrill J. Revolt of the Provinces // Reactions to the English Civil War / Ed. by J. Morrill. – London, 1982.
Conflict in Early Stuart England. Studies in Religion and Politics, 1603–1642 / Ed. by R. Cust and A. Hughes. – London and New York, 1989. – P. 228.
Everitt A. the Community of Kent and the Great Rebellion 1640–1660. – Leicester, 1966; Morrill J.S. The Revolt of the Provinces. – London, 1976.
Russell C. Parliamentary History in Perspective 1604–1629 // History. – 1976. – Vol. 61. – № 1. – P. 20; Sharpe K. Parliamentary History 1603–1629: In or out of Perspective? // Faction and Parliament / Ed. by K. Sharpe. – Oxford, 1978; Kenyon J.P. Stuart England. – London, 1978. – P. 32–36.
Hirst D. The Representative of the People? Voters and Voting in England under the Early Stuarts. – Cambridge, 1975. – P. 4,157–58, 176–79,188; Idem. Court, Country and Politics // Faction and Parliament: Essays on Early Stuart History / Ed. by K. Sharpe. – Oxford, 1978. – P. 105–137.
Репина Л.П. «Новая историческая наука» и социальная история. – М., 1998. – С. 98.
Laslett P. The World We Have Lost Further Explored. 3rd ed. – New York, 1984. – P. 229.
Cressy D. Literacy and Social Order: Reading and Writing in Tudor and Stuart England. – Cambridge, 1980. – P. 73.
Conflict in Early Stuart England. Studies in Religion and Politics, 1603–1642 / Ed. by Richard Gust and Ann Hughes. – London and New York, 1989; Hughes A. Politics, Society and Civil War in Warwickshire, 1620–1660. – Cambridge, 1987; Hirst D. Authority and Conflict: England 1603–1658. – London, 1986; Idem. Local Affairs in Seventeenth Century England // Historical Journal. – 1989. – Vol. 32. – P. 437–448; Idem. Revisionism Revised: Two Perspectives in Early Stuart Parliamentary History: The Place of Principle // Past & Present. – 1981. – № 92.; Holmes С. The County Community in Stuart Historiography // JBS. – 1980. – Vol. 19; Sommerville J.R Politics and Ideology in England, 1603–1640. – London-New York, 1986.
Seaver P. Wellington's World: A Puritan Artisan in Seventeenth Century. – London-Stanford, 1985.
Curtis M. The Alienated Intellectuals of Early Stuart England // Past and Present. – № 23. – 1962. – P. 25–43.
Laslett P. The World We Have Lost Further Explored. 3rd ed. – New York, 1984. – P. 231–237.
Underdown D. Fire from Heaven: Life in an English Town in the Seventeenth Century. – New Haven (Conn.), 1992; Idem. Rebel, Riot and Rebellion: Popular Politics and Culture in England, 1603–1660. – Oxford, 1985.
Conflict in Early Stuart England. Studies in Religion and Politics, 1603–1642 / Ed. by R. Cust and A. Hughes. – London and New York, 1989. – P. 232–240.
Davies J. the Caroline Captivity of the Church. Charles I and the Remoulding of Anglicanism, 1625–1641. – Oxford, 1992. – P. 49.
Ibid. – P. 1–2.
Ibid. – Р. 2.
Bernard G. The Church of England с. 1529–1642 // History. – 1990. Vol. 75. – P. 183–206; White P. The Rise of Arminianism Reconsidered // Past & Present. – 1983. – № 101. – P. 34–54.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982; Parker K.L. The English Sabbath. A Study of Doctrine and Discipline from the Reformation to the Civil War. – Cambridge University Press, 1988; Tyacke N.R.N. Puritanism, Arminianism and Counter-Revolution // The Origins of the English Civil War / Ed. by C.S.R. Russell. – London, 1973. – P. 119–143; Fincham K. Lake P. The Ecclesiastical Policy of James I // JBS. – 1985. – Vol. 24. – P. 169–201; Fincham K. Prelate as Pastor: the Episcopate of James I. – Oxford, 1990; Lake P. Moderate Puritans and the Elizabethan Church. – Cambridge, 1982; Morrill J.S. The Religious Context of the English Civil War // TRHS 5th Series. – 1984. – Vol. 34. – P. 155–178.
Morrill J.S. The Church in England, 1642–1649 // Reactions to the English Civil War / Ed. by J.S. Morrill. – London, 1982; Abbott W. The Issue of Episcopacy in the Long Parliament: The Reasons for its Abolition. – Oxford D. Phil. Thesis, 1981; Davies J. The Caroline Captivity of the Church. Charles I and the Remoulding of Anglicanism, 1625–1641. – Oxford, 1992. – P. 289.
Davies J. The Caroline Captivity of the Church. Charles I and the Remoulding of Anglicanism, 1625–1641. – Oxford, 1992. – P. 3.
Sharpe К. The Personal Rule of Charles I // Before the English Civil War / Ed. by H. Tomlinson. – P. 58–63; Reeve I.J. Charles I and the Road to Personal Rule. – London, 1989.
Davies J. The Caroline Captivity of the Church. Charles I and the Remoulding of Anglicanism, 1625–1641. – Oxford, 1992. – P. 12–14.
Alexander H.Q. Religion in England, 1558–1662. – London, 1968. —.P. 188.
Andrewes L. Sermons. – Oxford, 1841–1853. – Vol. I–V; Davies J. The Caroline Captivity of the Church. Charles I and the Remoulding of Anglicanism, 1625–1641. – Oxford, 1992. – P. 19, 26.
Donaldson G. The Making of the Scottish Prayer Book of 1637. – Edinburgh, 1954; Bolton F.R. The Caroline Tradition of the Church of Ireland. – London, 1958; Kearney H.F. Stratford in Ireland 1633–1641. – Manchester, 1959; Wedgwood C.V. Strafford 1593–1641. – London, 1955; Ranger T. Strafford in Ireland: A Revaluation // Crisis in Europe 1560–1660 / Ed. by T. Aston. – London, 1975; Russell C.S.R. The British Problem and the English Civil War// History. – 1987. – Vol. 72. – P. 395–415; Idem. The Fall of the British Monarchies 1637–1642. – Oxford, 1991.
Туаске N. Puritanism, Arminianism and Counter-Revolution// The Origins of the English Civil War / Ed. by C. Russell. – London, 1973; Idem. Anti-Calvinists. The Rise of English Arminianism с 1590–1640. – Oxford, 1987; Idem. The Fortunes of English Puritanism, 1603–1640. – London, 1990.
Davies J. The Caroline Captivity of the Church. Charles I and the Remoulding of Anglicanism, 1625–1641. – Oxford, 1992. – P. 93–95, 105, 117.
Ibid. – P. 122–125.
Hirst D. Authority and Conflict: England 1603–1658. – London, 1986. – P. 165.
Davies J. The Caroline Captivity of the Church. Charles I and the Remoulding of Anglicanism, 1625–1641. – Oxford, 1992. – P. 54; Tighe W. William Laud and the Reunion of the Churches // Historical Journal. – 1987. – Vol. 30. – № 3. – P. 717–727.
Davies J. The Caroline Captivity of the Church. Charles I and the Remoulding of Anglicanism, 1625–1641. – Oxford, 1992. – P. 59.
Davies J. The Caroline Captivity of the Church. Charles I and the Remoulding of Anglicanism, 1625–1641. – Oxford, 1992. – P. 50–51; Wallace D.D. The Anglican Appeal to Lutheran Sources: Melanchlons Reputation in Seventeenth Century England // Historical Magazine of the Protestant Episcopal Church. – 1983. – Vol. 52. – № 4. – P. 355–360.
Davies J. The Caroline Captivity of the Church. Charles I and the Remoulding of Anglicanism, 1625–1641. – Oxford, 1992. – P. 79–86.
Ibid. – P. 59, 155–160.
Parker K.L. The English Sabbath. A Study of Doctrine and Discipline from the Reformation to the Civil War. – Cambridge University Press, 1988.
Davies J. The Caroline Captivity of the Church. Charles I and the Remoulding of Anglicanism, 1625–1641. – Oxford, 1992. – P. 173–175.
Davies J. The Caroline Captivity of the Church. Charles I and the Remoulding of Anglicanism, 1625–1641. – Oxford, 1992. – P. 202–204; Govett L.A. The King's Book of Sports. A History of the Declarations of King James I and King Charles I as to the Use of Lawful Sports on Sundays. – London, 1890; Barnes T.G. County Politics and a Puritan Cause Celebre: Somerset Churchales, 1633 // TRIIS 5th Ser. – 1959. – Vol. 9. – P. 103–122.
Davies J. The Caroline Captivity of the Church. Charles I and the Remoulding of Anglicanism, 1625–1641. – Oxford, 1992. – P. 67; Philips H. The Last Years of the Court of the Star Chamber 1630–1641 // TRHS 4th Series. – 1939. – Vol. 21.
Davies J. The Caroline Captivity of the Church. Charles I and the Remoulding of Anglicanism, 1625–1641. – Oxford, 1992. – P. 171.
Ibid. – P. 185–188.
Ibid. – P. 196–197.
Ibid. – Р. 205, 209.
Ibid. – Р. 250.
Ibid. – Р. 308–309, 311–312.
Ibid. – P. 251–253.
Ibid. – Р. 256–261, 270–274.
Ibid. – Р. 275–277, 287.
Davies J. The Caroline Captivity of the Church. Charles I and the Remoulding of Anglicanism, 1625–1641. – Oxford, 1992. – P. 303–304; Palmer W.G. Invitation to a Beheading: Factions in Parliament, the Scots and the Execution of Archbishop William Laud in 1645 // Historical Magazine of the Protestant Episcopal Church. – 1983. – Vol. 52. – № 1. – P. 17–27.
Davies J. The Caroline Captivity of the Church. Charles I and the Remoulding of Anglicanism, 1625–1641. – Oxford, 1992. – P. 314.
Ibid. – Р. 1–3, 304–305.
Milton A. Catholic and Reformed. The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Thought. – Cambridge University Press, 1995.
Ibid. – P. 3.
Russell C. The Causes of the English Civil War. – Oxford, 1990. – Ch. 3; White P. Predestination, Policy and Polemic. – Cambridge, 1992. – P. 231, 255, 310; Idem. The Rise of Arminianism Reconsidered // Past & Present. – 1983. – № 101. – P. 54; Idem. A Rejoinder // Past & Present. – 1987. – № 115. – P. 218; Lamont W. Godly Rule: Politics and Religion 1603–1660. – London, 1969. – P. 65–66.
Milton A. Catholic and Reformed. The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Thought. – Cambridge University Press, 1995. – P. 5–7; Higham F.M.G. Catholic and Reformed. A Study of the Anglican Church, 1559–1662. – London, 1962. – P. 56–57.
Lake P. Anglicans and Puritans? Presbyterianism and English Conformist Thought from Whitgift to Hooker. – London, 1988. – Ch. 4; Idem. Lancelot Andrewes, John Buckeridge and Avantgarde Conformity at the Court of James I // The Mental World of the Jacobean Court / Ed. by L. Levy Peck. – Cambridge, 1991.
Milton A. Catholic and Reformed. The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Thought. – Cambridge University Press, 1995. – P. 7, 26.
Ibid. – P. 56.
Ibid. – Р. 57.
Lindley K.J. The Lay Catholics in England in the Reign of Charles I // JEH. – 1971. – Vol. 22.
Meyer A.O. Charles I and Rome// American Historical Review. – 1913. – Vol. 19; Havran M.J. The Character and Principles of an English King: the Cause of Charles I // Catholic Historical Review. – 1983. – Vol. 69. – P. 199–208.
Milton A. Catholic and Reformed. The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Thought. – Cambridge University Press, 1995. – P. 62–68.
Hibbard С. Charles I and the Popish Plot. – Chapel Hill, 1983. – P. 57. -
Banckham R. Tudor Apocalypse. – Abingdon, 1978; Firth К. The Apocalyptic Tradition in Reformation Britain 1530–1645. – Oxford, 1979; Christianson P. Reformers and Babylon. – Toronto, 1978; Hill С. Antichrist in Seventeenth-Century England. – Oxford, 1971; Сарр В. The Political Dimension of Apocalyptic Thought // The Apocalypse in English Renaissance Thought and Literature / Ed. by C.A. Patrides, J. Wittreich. – Manchester, 1984.
Lake P. Anti-Popery: the Structure of a Prejudice // Conflict in Early Stuart England / Ed. by C.R. Hughes. – London, 1989; Weiner C.Z. The Beleaguered Isle. A Study of Elizabethan and Early Jacobean Anticlcricalism // Past & Present. – 1971. – № 51. – P. 27–62; Clifton R. The Popular Fear of Catholics during the English Revolution // Past & Present. – 1971. – № 52.
Fincham K. Prelacy and Politics: Archbishop Abbots Defence of Protestant Orthodoxy// Historical Research. – 1988. – Vol. 61.
Milton A. Catholic and Reformed. The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Thought. – Cambridge University Press, 1995. – P. 35–36; Lake P. The Significance of the Elizabethan Identification of the Pope as Antichrist // JEH. – 1980. – Vol. 31. – P. 171–175.
Green I. “For Children in Years and Children in Understanding”: the Emergence of the English Catechism under Elizabeth and the Early Stuarts // JEH. – 1986. – Vol. 37.
Milton A. Catholic and Reformed. The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Thought. – Cambridge University Press, 1995. – P. 37–38, 55.
Parry G.J.R. A Protestant Vision. – Cambridge, 1987; Milton A. Catholic and Reformed. The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Thought. – Cambridge University Press, 1995. – P. 94–105.
Puritans, the Millenium and the Future oflsrael / Ed. by T. Toon. – London, 1970; Capp B.S. The Fifth Monarchy Men. – London, 1972; Milton A. Catholic and Reformed. The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Thought. – Cambridge University Press, 1995. – P. 106.
Milton A. Catholic and Reformed. The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Thought. – Cambridge University Press, 1995. – P. 117–121, 123–124.
Ibid. – P. 132–136, 153–155, 167.
Ibid. – P. 157–159.
Aston M. England's Iconoclasts. – Oxford, 1988. – Vol. I. – P. 360, 363, 472; Milton A. Catholic and Reformed. The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Thought. – Cambridge University Press, 1995. – P. 186–187.
Dugmore C.W. Eucharistic Doctrine in England from Hooker to Waterland. – London, 1942. – P. 61 n. 3.
Milton A. Catholic and Reformed. The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Thought. – Cambridge University Press, 1995. – P. 197–200, 206–215.
Milton A. Catholic and Reformed. The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Thought. – Cambridge University Press, 1995. – P. 227, 265; Macauley J.S. Richard Montague, Caroline Bishop, 1575–1641. – Cambridge University PhD, 1965.
Milton A. Catholic and Reformed. The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Ihought. – Cambridge University Press, 1995. – P. 366–369; Tighe W.J. William Laud and the Reunion of the Churches: Some Evidence from 1637 and 1638 // Historical Journal. – 1987. – Vol. 30.
Milton A. Catholic and Reformed. The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Thought. – Cambridge University Press, 1995. – P. 270, 276, 324–326.
Facey J. John Foxe and the Defence of the English Church // Protestantism and the National Church in Sixteenth Century England / Ed. by P. Lake, M. Dowling. – London, 1987; Milton A. Catholic and Reformed. The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Thought. – Cambridge University Press, 1995. – P. 279–282.
Milton A. Catholic and Reformed. The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Thought. – Cambridge University Press, 1995. – P. 294–295, 301–306.
Kenny A. The Accursed Memory: the Counter-Reformation Reputation of John Wyclif// Wyclif in His Times / Ed. by A. Kenny. – Oxford, 1986; Milton A. Catholic and Reformed. The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Thought. – Cambridge University Press, 1995. – P. 308–310, 312, 317–318.
Milton A. Catholic and Reformed. The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant thought. – Cambridge University Press, 1995. – P. 378–381; Patterson W.B. “Educating the Creeks”: Anglican Scholarships for Greek Orthodox Students in the Early 17th Century// Religion and Humanism / Ed. by K. Robbins. – Oxford, 1981; Cuming G.J. Eastern Liturgies and Anglican Divines 1510–1662 // The Orthodox Churches and the West / Ed. by D. Baker. – Oxford, 1976; Clancy Т.Н. Papist-Protestant-Puritan: English Religious Taxonomy 1565–1665 // Recusant History. – 1975–1976. – Vol. 13.
Milton A. Catholic and Reformed. The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Thought. – Cambridge University Press, 1995. – P. 386, 389.
Frank G.I. C. The Theology of Eucharistic Presence in the Early Caroline Divines Examined in its European Theological Setting. – University of St. Andrews PhD, 1985; Adams S.L. The Protestant Cause: Religious Alliance with the West European Calvinist Communities as a Political Issue in England, 1585–1630. – Oxford D. Phil. Thesis, 1973.
Milton A. Catholic and Reformed. The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Thought. – Cambridge University Press, 1995. – P. 439, 442.
Milton A. Catholic and Reformed. The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Thought. – Cambridge University Press, 1995. – P. 444, 454–455; Sommerville J.P. Trie Royal Supremacy and Episcopacy “Jure Divino”, 1603–1640 // JEH. – 1983. – Vol. 34.; Sommerville M.R. Richard Hooker and his Contemporaries on Episcopacy: An Elizabethan Consensus // JEH. – 1984. – Vol. 35; Atherton I. Viscount Scudamore's Laudianism: the Religious Practices of the First Viscount Scudamore // Historical Journal. – 1991. – Vol. 34.
Collinson P. England and International Calvinism 1558–1640 // International Calvinism 1541 – 1715 / Ed. by M. Prestwich. – Oxford, 1985. – P. 198.
MacCulloch D. The Later Reformation in England 1547–1603. – New York, 1990. – P. 70–71.
Kendall R.T. Calvin and English Calvinism. – Oxford, 1979. – P. 52–53.
Milton A. Catholic and Reformed. The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Thought. – Cambridge University Press, 1995. – P. 396–397; Adams S.L. The Protestant Cause: Religious Alliance with the West European Calvinist Communities as a Political Issue in England,1585–1630. – Oxford University PhD, 1973.
Milton A. Catholic and Reformed. The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Thought. – Cambridge University Press, 1995. – P. 394–395, 412–415, 418.
Patterson W.B. The Synod of Dort and the Early Stuart Church // This Sacred History / Ed. by D.S. Armentrout. – Cambridge (Mass.), 1990; Milton A. Catholic and Reformed. The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Thought. – Cambridge University Press, 1995. – P. 420–421, 429.
Milton A. Catholic and Reformed. The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Thought. – Cambridge University Press, 1995. – P. 432–438.
Milton A. Catholic and Reformed. The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Thought. – Cambridge University Press, 1995.. – P. 496–502; Lake P. The Laudians and the Argument from Authority // Court, Country and Culture / Ed. by B.Y. Kunze, D. Branligam. – Rochester, 1992.
Milton A. Catholic and Reformed. The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Thought. – Cambridge University Press, 1995. – P. 503–515; Grell O.P. A Friendship Turned Sour: Puritans and Dutch Calvinists in East Anglia, 1603–1660 // Religious Dissent in East Anglia / Ed. by E.S. Leedham-Green. – Cambridge Antiquarian Society, 1991; Hoyle D.M. Near Popery Yet No Popery. Theological Debate in Cambridge, 1590–1644. – Cambridge University PhD, 1991.
Milton A. Catholic and Reformed. The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Thought. – Cambridge University Press, 1995. – P. 527, 531; White P. The Via Media of the Early Stuart Church // The Early Stuart Church / Ed. by K. Fincham. – London, 1993.
Milton A. Catholic and Reformed. The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Tought. – Cambridge University Press, 1995. – P. 534.
Burgess G. The Politics of the Ancient Constitution. – London, 1992.
Milton A. Catholic and Reformed. The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Thought. – Cambridge University Press, 1995., – P. 538–543; Clark S. Inversion, Misrule and the Meaning of Witchcraft // Past & Present. – 1980. – № 87; Cust R. News and Politics in Early Seventeenth Century England // Past & Present. – 1986. – № 112.
Milton A. Catholic and Reformed? The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Thought. – Cambridge University Press, 1995. – P. 546.
White P. Predestination, Policy and Polemic: Conflict and Consensus in the English Church from the Reformation to the Civil War. – Cambridge, 1992.
The Early Stuart Church, 1603–1642 / Ed. by К. Fincham. – Stanford, 1993.
Visitation Articles and Injunctions of the Early Stuart. Church Church of England Record Society / Ed. by K. Fincham. – Woodbridge, 1994. – Vol. I.
Maltby J. Prayer Book and People in Elizabethan and Early Stuart England. – Cambridge, 1998.
Ibid. – P. 118.
Ibid. – P. 20.
Ibid. – P. 45.
Ibid.
Oldridge D. Religion and Society in Early Stuart England. – Aldershot, 1998.
Paterson W.B. James VI and the Reunion of Christendom. – Cambridge, 1997.
Ferrell L.A. Government by Polemic: James I, the Kings Preachers and the Rhetorics of Conformity, 1603–1625. – Stanford, 1998.
Ibid. – P. 7.
Ibid. – Р. 141
Ibid. – Р. 142.
Beaver D.S. Parish Communities and Religious Conflict in the Vale of Gloucester, 1590 – 1690. – Cambridge (Mass.), 1998.
Todd M. “All One with Tom Thumb”: Arminianism, Popery and the Story of the Reformation in Early Stuart Cambridge // Church History. – 1995. – Vol. 64. – № 4.
Тyacke N. Anti-Calvinists. – Oxford, 1987; Lake P. Calvinism and the English Church 1570 – 1635 // Past & Present. – 1987. – № 114. – P. 32–76.
Pocock J. British History: A Plea for a New Subject // Journal of Modern History. – 1987. – Vol. 47. – P. 601–628.
Russell С. The Pall of the British Monarchies, 1637–1643. – Oxford, 1991.
The Sixteenth Century 1485–1603 / Ed. by P. Collinson. – Oxford, 2002. – P. 2.
Ibid. – P. 223.
MacGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967; George Ch.H. Puritanism as History and Historiography// Past and Present. – 1968. – № 41. – P. 77–104; Lament W.M. Puritanism as History and Historiography: Some Further Thoughts // Past and Present. – 1969. – № 44. – P. 133–144; O'Day R. The Debate on the English Reformation. – London-New York, 1986.
Исаенко А.В. Пуританская реформация в Англии в XVI – начале XVII века. – Орджоникидзе, 1980. – Гл. 1.
Кnappen М.М. Tudor Puritanism. A Chapter in the History of Idealism. – Chicago, 1939. – P. 339.
George Ch.H. George K. The Protestant Mind of the English Reformation, 1570–1640. – Princeton, 1961; Lament W.M. Puritanism as History and Historiography: Some Further Ihoughts // Past and Present. – 1969. – № 44. – P. 133–146; Finlayson M.G. Puritanism and Puritans: Labels or Libels? // Canadian Journal of History. – 1973. – № 8. – P. 207–209.
George С.Н. Puritanism as History and Historiography //Past and Present. – 1968. – № 41. – P. 77, 104.
Collinson P. Archbishop Grindal, 1519–1583. The Struggle for a Reformed Church. – London, Cape, 1979; Idem. The Birthpangs of Protestant England. Religious and Cultural Change in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries. – New York, 1988; Idem. Elizabethan and Jacobean Puritanism as Forms of Popular Religious Culture // The Culture of English Puritanism, 1560–1700 / Ed. by С Darston and J. Eales. – New York, 1996. P. 45–54; Idem. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982; Idem. English Puritanism. – London, 1984; New J.F.H. Anglican and Puritan. The Basis of Their Opposition, 1558–1640. – Stanford, 1964; Brachlow S. The Communion of Saints: Radical Puritan and Separatist Ecclesiology, 1570–1625. – Oxford, 1988; Breslow M.A. A Mirror of England. English Puritans Views of Foreign Nations (1618–1640). – Cambridge (Mass.), 1970; Conflict in Early Stuart England. Studies in Religion and Politics, 1603–1642 / Ed. by R. Cust and A. Hughes. – London and New York, 1989; Goring J. Godly Exercises or the Devil's Dance? Puritanism in Popular Culture in Pre-Civil War England. – London, 1983; Hill Ch. Society and Puritanism in Pre-Revolutionary England. – New York, 1967; McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967; Milton A. Catholic and Reformed. The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Thought, 1600–1640. – Cambridge, 1995; Morgan J. Godly Learning: Puritan Attitudes towards Reason, Learning and Education, 1560–1640. – Cambridge, 1986.
Images of English Puritanism. A Collection of Contemporary Sources, 1589–1646 / Ed. by L Sasek. – Baton Rouge-London, 1989.
Haugaard W.P. Elizabeth and the English Reformation. The Struggle for a Stable Settlement of Religion. – Cambridge, 1968; Hudson W.S. The Cambridge Connection and the Elizabethan Settlement of 1559. – Durham (N.C.), 1980; Marchant R.A. The Church under the Law: Justice, Administration and Discipline in the Diocese of York, 1560–1640. – Cambridge, 1969; Porter H.C. Puritanism in Tudor England. – London, 1970; Idem. Reformation and Reaction in Tudor Cambridge. – Hamden (Connecticut), 1972; Seaver PS. The Puritan Lectureships. The Politics of Religious Dissent, 1560–1662. – Stanford, 1970.
New J.F.H. Anglican and Puritan. The Basis of Their Opposition, 1558–1640. – Stanford, 1964; Kendall R.T. Calvin and English Calvinism to 1649. – Oxford University Press, 1979; White B.R. The English Separatist Tradition. From the Marian Martyrs to the Pilgrim Fathers. – Oxford University Press, 1971; Parker K.L. The English Sabbath. A Study of Doctrine and Discipline from the Reformation to the Civil War. – Cambridge University Press, 1988.
Best E. E. Religion and Society in Transition: The Church and Social Change in England, 1560–1850. – New York-Toronto, 1982; Cross C. Church and People, 1450–1660. The Triumph of the Laity in the English Church. – London, 1976; Hill С. Society and Puritanism in Pre-Revolutionary England. – New York, 1967; Stone L. Social Change and Revolution in England, 1540–1640. – London, 1966; Idem. The Causes of the English Revolution, 1529–1642. – London, 1972; Zaret D. The Heavenly Contract. Ideology and Organization in Pre-Revolutionary Puritanism. – Chicago-London, 1985.
Ashton R. Radical Puritans in England, 1550–1660. – London-New York, 1990; Brachlow S. The Communion of Saints: Radical Puritan and Separatist Ecdesiology, 1570–1625. – Oxford, 1988; Firth K. R. The Apocalyptic Tradition in Reformation Britain, 1530–1645. – Oxford, 1979; Martin J.W. Religious Radicals in Tudor England. – London, 1989; Sprunger K.L. Trumpets from the Tower: English Puritan Printing in the Netherlands 1600–1640. – Leiden, 1994; Tolmie M. The Triumph of the Saints. The Separatist Churches of London, 1616–1649. – Cambridge, 1977; White B.R. The English Separatist Tradition. From the Marian Martyrs to the Pilgrim Fathers. – Oxford University Press, 1971; Black }. The Rhetoric of Reaction: The Martin Marprelate Tracts (1558–1559), AntLMartinism and the Uses of Print in Early Modern England // The Sixteenth Century Journal. – 1997. – Vol. 28. – № 3. – P. 707–725.
Ashton R. Reformation and Revolution, 1558–1660. – London, 1984; Conflict in Early Stuart England. Studies in Religion and Politics, 1603–1642 / Ed. by R. Cust and A. Hughes. – London and New York, 1989; Eales J. Puritans and Roundheads: The Harleys of Brampton Bryan and the Outbreak of the English Civil War. – Cambridge, 1990; Webster T. Godly Clergy in Early Stuart England: The Caroline Puritan Movement с 1620–1643. – Cambridge, 1997; Morrill J. The Religious Context of the English Civil War // TRHS. – 1984. – Vol. 34. – P. 155–178; Presbyterians, Independents and Puritans. Debate// Past & Present. – 1970. – № 47. – P. 116–146.
Beaver D.C. Parish Communities and Religious Conflict in the Vale of Gloucester, 1590–1690. – Cambridge (Mass.), 1998; Hunt W. The Puritan Moment. The Coming of Revolution in an English County. – Cambridge (Mass.)-London, 1983.
Cross С. Church and People, 1450–1660. The Triumph of the Laity in the English Church. – London, 1976; Idem. The Puritan Earl. The Life of Henry Hastings, Third Earl of Huntingdon, 1536–1595. – New York, 1966; Idem. Patronage and Recruitment in the Tudor and Early Stuart Church. – York, 1996; Idem. The Royal Supremacy in the Elizabethan Church. – London, 1969.
The Culture of English Puritanism, 1560–1700 / Ed. by С. Dartston and J. Eales. – New York, 1996; Goring J. Godly Exercises or the Devil's Dance? Puritanism in Popular Culture in PreCivil War England. – London, 1983; Morgan J. Godly Learning: Puritan Attitudes towards Reason, Learning and Education, 1560–1640. – Cambridge, 1986; Sommerville J.P. The Dis covery of Childhood in Puritan England. – Athens (Ga.), 1992; Clifton R. The Popular Fear of Catholics during the English Revolution // Past and Present. – 1971. – № 52. – P. 23–55; Ingram M. Ridings, Rough Music and the “Reform of Popular Culture” in Early Modern England// Past and Present. – 1984. – № 105. – P. 79–113; Schnucker R.V. Elizabethan Birth Control and Puritan Attitudes // Journal of Interdisciplinary History. – 1975. – Vol. V. – № 4. – P. 655–667; Wiener C.Z. The Beleaguered Isle: A Study of Elizabethan and Early Jacobean Anti-Catholicism // Past & Present. – 1971. – № 51. – P. 27–62.
Danner D. Pilgrimage to Puritanism. History and Theology of the Marian Exiles at Geneva, 1550–1560. – New York, 1999; Parker K.L. The English Sabbath. A Study of Doctrine and Discipline from the Reformation to the Civil War. – Cambridge University Press, 1988; McGee J.S. The Godly Man in Stuart England. Anglicans, Puritans and the Two Tables, 1620–1670. – LondonNew-Haven, 1976; Todd M. Christian Humanism and the Puritan Social Order. – Cambridge, 1987; White P. Predestination, Policy and Polemic: Conflict and Consensus in the English Church from the Reformation to the Civil War. – Cambridge, 1992; Lake P.G. Calvinism and the English Church, 1570–1635 // Past and Present. – 1987. – № 114. – P. 32–76.
The Early Stuart Church, 1603–1642 / Ed. by K. Fincham. – Stanford (Calif.), 1993; Lake P. Anglicans and Puritans? Presbyterianism and English Conformist Thought from Whitgift to Hooker. – London, 1988; McCullough P. E. Sermons at Court: Politics and Religion in Elizabethan and Jacobean Preaching. – Cambridge, 1998; Todd M. The Godly and the Church: New Views of Protestantism in Early Modern Britain // Journal of British Studies. – 1989. – Vol. 28. – № 4. – P. 418–427.
Greli O.P. Cahinist Exiles in Tudor and Stuart England. – Aldershot, 1996; Gwynn R.D. Huguenot Heritage: The History and Contribution of the Huguenots in Britain. – London, 1985; KendaU R.T. Calvin and English Calvinism to 1649. – Oxford University Press, 1979; Martin Bucer: Reforming Church and Community / Ed by D.F. Wright. – Cambridge, 1994.
Breslow M.A. A Mirror of England. English Puritan's Views of Foreign Nations (1618–1640). – Cambridge, 1970.
James M. Family, Lineage and Civil Society. A Study of Society, Politics and Mentality in the Durham Region, 1500–1640. – Oxford, 1974; Tyacke N. Popular Puritan Mentality in Late Elizabethan England // The English Commonwealth 1547–1640: Essays in Politics and Society Presented to Joel Hurstfield / Ed. by P. Clark, A. G. R. Smith and N.Tyacke. – Leicester University Press, 1979. P. 77–92.
Dickens A.G. The English Reformation. – London, 1964; Palliser D.M. The Age of Elizabeth: England under the Later Tudors, 1547–1603. – London-New York, 1983; Scarisbrick J.J. Henry VIII. – London, 1970; Idem. The Reformation and the English People. – Oxford, 1984; Cross С. Church and People, 1450–1660. The Triumph of the Laity in the English Church. – London, 1976; Idem. Patronage and Recruitment in the Tudor and Early Stuart Church. – York, 1996; Idem. The Royal Supremacy in the Elizabethan Church. – London, 1969.
Curtis M. The Alienated Intellectuals of Early Stuart England // Past and Present. – 1962. – № 23.
Stone L. The Educational Revolution in England, 1560–1640 // Past and Present. – 1964. – №28. – P. 41–80.
Green J. Career Prospects and Clerical Conformity in the Early Stuart Church // Past and Present. – 1981. – №90.
Stone L. The Revival of Narrative: Reflections on a New Old History // Past & Present. – 1979. – № 85. – P. 3–24.
Morgan J. Godly Learning: Puritan Attitudes towards Reason, Learning and Education, 1560-1640. – Cambridge, 1986. P. 2–3.
Stone L. The Causes of the English Revolution, 1529–1642. – London, 1972; Idem. Social Change and Revolution in England, 1540–1640. – London, 1966.
Walzer M. The Revolution of the Saints. A Study in the Origins of Radical Politics. – Cambridge (Mass.), 1965.
Zaret D. The Heavenly Contract. Ideology and Organization in Pre-Revolutionary Puritanism. – Chicago-London, 1985.
Morgan J. Godly Learning: Puritan Attitudes towards Reason, Learning and Education, 1560 – 1640. – Cambridge, 1986. P. 19.
James M. Society, Politics and Culture. Studies in Early Modern England. – Cambridge, 1986.
Ingram M. Church Courts, Sex and Marriage in England, 1570–1640. – Cambridge, 1990.
Greaves R.L. Society and Religion in Elizabethan England. – Minneapolis, 1981.
Wrightson K., Levine D. Poverty and Piety in an English Village. Terling, 1525–1700. – New York, 1979.
Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – Berkley-Los Angeles, 1967.
Collinson P. Archbishop Grindal, 1519–1583. The Struggle for a Reformed Church. – London, 1979; Idem. The Birthpangs of Protestant England. Religious and Cultural Change in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries. – New York, 1988; Idem. Elizabethan Essays. – London, 1994; Idem. Elizabethan and Jacobean Puritanism as Forms of Popular Religious Culture // The Culture of English Puritanism, 1560–1700 / Ed. by С Darston and J. Eales. – New York, 1996. – P. 45–54; Idem. English Puritanism. – London, 1984; Idem. Godly People: Essays on English Protestantism and Puritanism. – London, 1983; Idem. A Mirror of Elizabethan Puritanism. The Life and Letters of “Godly Master Dering”. – London, 1964; Idem. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982; Idem. Truth and Legend: The Variety of John Foxe s “Book of Martyrs” // Collinson, P. Elizabethan Essays. – London, 1994. P. 157–163.
Collinson P. English Puritanism. – London, 1984.
Reese M.M. The Puritan Impulse. The English Revolution, 1559–1660. – London, 1975.
Woodward G.W.O. Reformation and Resurgence England in the 16th Century, 1485–1603. – New York, 1968.
MacCulloch D. The Later Reformation in England, 1547–1603. – New York, 1990; Idem. Suffolk and the Tudors: Politics and Religion in an English County, 1500–1600. – Oxford, 1986; Idem. Thomas Cranmer: A Life. – New Haven (Conn.), 1996.
Manning R. Religion and Society in Elizabethan Sussex. A Study of the Enforcement of the Religious Settlement, 1558–1603. – Leicester University Press, 1969; Marchant R.A. The Church under the Law: Justice, Administration and Discipline in the Diocese of York, 1560–1640. – Cambridge, 1969; James M. Family, Lineage and Civil Society. A Study of Society, Politics and Mentality in the Durham Region, 1500–1640. – Oxford, 1974; Hunt W. The Puritan Moment. The Coming of Revolution in an English County. – Cambridge (Mass.)-London, 1983.
MacGrath P Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967.
Ibid. – P. 385.
The Notebook of John Penry, 1593 / Ed. A. Peel. – London, 1944; Tracts Ascribed to Richard Bancroft, 1584 / Ed. by A. Peel. – Cambridge, 1953; Cartwrightiana / Ed. by A. Peel, L.H. Carlson. – London, 1951; The Writings of Robert Harrison and Robert Browne / Ed. by A. Peel, L.H. Carlson. – London, 1953; Henry Barrow. Writings, 1587–90 / Ed. by L.H. Carlson. – London, 1962; Writings, 1590–91 / Ed. by L.H. Carlson. – London, 1966.
Emerson E.H. English Puritanism from John Hooper to John Milton. – Durham (N.C.), 1968; Porter H.C. Puritanism in Tudor England. – London, 1970; Images of English Puritanism. A Collection of Contemporary Sources, 1589–1646. – Baton Rouge-London, 1989; Elizabethan Puritanism / Ed. by L.J. Trinterud. – New York, 1971.
The Bibliography of the Reform, 1450–1648. Related to the United Kingdom and Ireland for Years 1955–1970. – Oxford, 1975; Miller H., Newman A. Early Modern British History. A Select Bibliography. – London, 1970; Smeeton D. D. English Religion 1500–1540. A Bibliography. Macon (Georgia), 1988; Milward P. Religious Controversies of the Elizabethan Age. – London, 1978; The Oxford Encyclopedia of the Reformation / Edited by H.J. Hillerbrand. – New York, 1996. – Vol. 1–4; Routh C.R.N. (Revised by P. Holmes). Who's Who in Tudor England. – Mechanicsburg (Pa), 2001 (Originally published in Great Britain in 1990 by Shepheard-Walwyn Publishers Limited); Shorney D. Protestant Nonconformity and Roman Catholicism: A Guide to Sources in the Public Record Office. PRO Readers' Guide 13. – London, 1996.
Lake R Anglicans and Puritans? Presbyterianism and English Conformist Thought from Whitgift to Hooker. – London, 1988; Rose E. Cases of Conscience. Alternatives Open to Recusants and Puritans under Elizabeth I and James I. – Cambridge, 1975; Collinson P. Godly People: Essays on English Protestantism and Puritanism. – London, 1983; Idem. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982.
Morgan J. Godly Learning: Puritan Attitudes towards Reason, Learning and Education, 1560–1640. – Cambridge, 1986. – P. 9.
Reese M.M. The Puritan Impulse. The English Revolution, 1559–1660. – London, 1975. P. 10; Rose E. Cases of Conscience. Alternatives Open to Recusants and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – Cambridge, 1975. – P. 6.
Parker K.L. The English Sabbath. A Study of the Doctrine and Disciplinefrom the Reformation to the Civil War. – Cambridge, 1988. – P. 158; Hill Ch. Society and Puritanism in PreRevolutionary England. – New York, 1967. – P. 13.
Knappen M.M. Tudor Puritanism. A Chapter in the History of Idealism. – Chicago, 1939. P. 339.
McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 45.
Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 13.
Knappen MM. Tudor Puritanism. A Chapter in the History of Idealism. – Chicago, 1939. – P. 491.
Haugaard W.P. Elizabeth and the English Reformation. The Struggle for a Stable Settlement of Religion. – Cambridge, 1968. – P. 53.
Scott Pearson A.F. Ihornas Cartwright and Elizabethan Puritanism, 1535–1603. – Gloucester (Mass.), 1966. – P. 18.
Images of English Puritanism. A Collection of Contemporary Sources, 1589–1646. – Baton Rouge-London, 1989. – P. 19.
Greaves R.L. Society and Religion in Elizabethan England. – Minneapolis, 1981. – P. 4.
Collinson P. English Puritanism. – London, 1984. – P. 8.
Simpson A. Puritanism in Old and New England. – Chicago, 1955. – P. 1.
Porter H.C. Puritanism in Tudor England. – London, 1970. – P. 2.
Hill С. Society and Puritanism in Pre-Revolutionary England. – New York, 1967. – P. 14.
Collinson P. English Puritanism. – London, 1984. – P. 8.
Images of English Puritanism. A Collection of Contemporary Sources, 1589–1646. – Baton Rouge-London, 1989. – P. 2.
Collinson P. English Puritanism. – London, 1984. – P. 9.
Hill С. Society and Puritanism in Pre-Revolutionary England. – New York, 1967. – P. 23.
Holden W.P. Anti-Puritan Satire, 1572–1642. – Hamden (Connecticut), 1954.
Porter H.C. Puritanism in Tudor England. – London, 1970. – P. 7–8.
Images of English Puritanism. A Collection of Contemporary Sources, 1589–1646. – Baton Rouge-London, 1989. – P. 17–19.
George Ch. H. Puritanism as History and Historiography // Past and Present. – 1968. – № 41. – P. 94; Images of English Puritanism. A Collection of Contemporary Sources, 1589–1646. – Baton Rouge-London, 1989. – P. 4; Scott Pearson A.F. Thomas Cartwright and Elizabethan Puritanism, 1535–1603. – Gloucester (Mass.), 1966. – P. 91.
Images of English Puritanism. A Collection of Contemporary Sources, 1589–1646. – Baton Rouge-London, 1989. – P. 4.
NewJ.F.H. Anglican and Puritan. The Basis of Their Opposition, 1558–1640. – Stanford, 1964.
George Ch. Georgd K. The Protestant Mind of the English Reformation, 1570–640. – Princeton, 1961.
Morgan J. Godly Learning: Puritan Attitudes towards Reason, Learning and Education, 1560 – 1640. – Cambridge, 1986. – P. 9.
New J.F.H. Anglican and Puritan. The Basis of Their Opposition, 1558–1640. – Stanford, 1964. – Ch. 2, 3.
George Ch. George K. The Protestant Mind of the English Reformation, 1570–1640. – Princeton, 1961. – P. 398–399.
Lament W.L. Puritanism as History and Historiography: Some Further Thoughts // Past and Present. – 1969. – № 44. – P. 133–146; Finlayson M.G. Puritanism and Puritans: Labels or Libels // Canadian Journal of History. – 1973. – № 8. – P. 207–209.
Morgan J. Godly Learning: Puritan Attitudes towards Reason, Learning and Education, 1560–1640. – Cambridge, 1986.
Барг М.А. Великая английская революция в портретах ее деятелей. – М., 1991. – С. 85.
Там же. – С. 83–84.
Hall В. Puritanism: the Problem of Definition // Studies in Church History / Ed. by O.J. Cuming. – London, 1965. – P. 283–296. – Vol. II; Collinson P. A Comment: Concerning the Name Puritan // JEH. – 1980. – Vol. XXXI. – P. 483–488; Lake P. Moderate Puritans and the Elizabethan Church. – Cambridge, 1982. – P. 3–13.
McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 35, 40.
Marchant R.A. The Puritans and the Church Courts in the Diocese of York, 1560–1642. – London, 1960. – P. 205–206.
Knappen M.M. Tudor Puritanism. A Chapter in the History of Idealism. – Chicago, 1939. – P. 489.
Mailer W. The Rise of Puritanism. – New York, 1947. – P. 5; Trinterud L. Origins of Puritanism // Church History. – 1951. – № 20. – P. 37–57.
Images of English Puritanism. A Collection of Contemporary Sources, 1589–1646. – Baton Rouge-London, 1989. – P. 13–15.
Kendall R.T. Calvin and English Calvinisrn to 1649. – Oxford University Press, 1979
Ibid. – P. 79.
Lake P. Anglicans and Puritans? Presbyterianism and English Conformist Thought from Whitgift to Hooker. – London, 1988. – P. 7.
McGee J.S. The Godly Man in Stuart England: Anglicans, Puritans and the Two Tables, 1620 – 1670. – New Haven, 1976.
Milton A. Catholic and Reformed. The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Thought. – Cambridge University Press, 1995. – P. 22–23.
Lake P. Anglicans and Puritans? Presbyterianism and English Conformist Thought from Whitgift to Hooker. – London, 1988. – P. 174.
Berry B.M. Process of Speech: Puritan Religious Writing and Paradise 'Lost. – Baltimore, 1976. – P. 23.
Eusden J.D. Puritans, Lawers and Politics in Early 17th Century England. – New Haven, 1958; Breslow M.A. A Mirror of England. English Puritans' Views of Foreign Nations, 1618–1640. – Cambridge (Mass.), 1970.
Brook B. The Lives of the Puritans. – London, 1813. – Vol. II. – P. 129; Breward I. The Work of William Perkins. – Abingdon, 1970. – P. 6; Porter H.C. Reformation and Reaction in Tudor Cambridge. – Cambridge, 1958. – P. 271–272.
Lake P. Moderate Puritans and the Elizabethan Church. – Cambridge, 1982.
Knappen M.M. Tudor Puritanism. A Chapter in the History of Idealism. – Chicago, 1939. – P. 339.
Goring J. Godly Exercises or the Devil's Dance? Puritanism and Popular Culture in Pre-Civil War England. – London, 1983. – P. 17.
Holden W.P. Anti-Puritan Satire, 1572–1642. – London, 1954. – P. 101, 141–142.
Elizabethan Puritanism / Ed. by L.J. Trinterud. – New York, 1971.
Porter H.C. Puritanism in Tudor England. – London, 1970. – P. 9–10.
Images of English Puritanism. A Collection of Contemporary Sources, 1589–1646. – Baton Rouge-London, 1989. – P. 6, 24–25.
Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 14.
Hill С. The Economic Problems of the Church. From Archbishop Whitgift to the Long Parliament. – Oxford, 1956. – P. IX–XL
Hill С Society and Puritanism in Pre-Revolutionary England. – New York, 1967. – P. 510–511.
SeaverP.S. The Puritan Lectureships. The Politics of Religious Dissent, 1560–1662. – Stanford, 1970.
Collinson P. English Puritanism. – London, 1984. P. 6.
Hill С. The Economic Problems of the Church. From Archbishop Whitgift to the Long Parliament. – Oxford, 1956. – P. XIII.
MacCulloch D. The Later Reformation in England, 1547–1603. – New York, 1990. – P. 82.
Stone L. The Educational Revolution in England, 1560–1640 // Past and Present. – 1964. – № 28. – P.41–80.
Ibid. – P. 68.
Ibid. – Р. 71–72, 78–79.
Ibid. – P. 72–73.
Kearney H.F. Puritanism and Science: Problems of Definition // Past and Present. – 1965. – № 31. – P. 106.
Ibid. – Р. 105.
Ibid. – Р. 89.
Hill Ch. The Intellectual Origins of the English Revolution. – New York, 1962.
Kearney H.F. Puritanism, Capitalism and Scientific Revolution // Past and Present. – 1964. – № 28. – P. 85–89.
Lake P. Moderate Puritans and the Elizabethan Church. – Cambridge, 1982. – P. 101.
Kearney H.F. Puritanism, Capitalism and Scientific Revolution // Past and Present. – 1964. – № 28. – Р. 95–96.
Ibid. – P. 97–98.
Kearney H. Scholars and Gentlemen: Universities and Society in Pre-Industrial Britain. – London, 1970.
Хилл К. Английская Библия и революция XVII века. – М., 1998. – С. 37.
Palliser D.M. The Age of Elizabeth: England under the Later Tudors. 1547–1603. – London-New York, 1983. – P. 348.
Jordan W.K. Philanthropy in England. – London, 1959; Idem. The Social Institutions of Lancashire. – Manchester, 1962; Idem. The Charities of London. – London, 1960; Idem. Social Institutions in Kent. – Ashford, 1961.
Palliser D.M. The Age of Elizabeth: England under the Later Tudors, 1547–1603. – London-New York, 1983. – P. 347.
Trevor-Roper H.R. Religion, the Reformation and Social Change. – London, 1967. P. 5–7, 14–15.
Simpson A. Puritanism in Old and New England. – Chicago, 1955. – P. 114.
McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 45.
George С. Н. George K. The Protestant Mind of the English Reformation, 1570–1640. – Princeton (N.J.), 1961. – P. 251.
Hunt W. The Puritan Moment. The Coming of Revolution in an English County. – Cambridge (Mass.)-London, 1983. – P. X, 146.
Stone L. The Causes of English Revolution, 1529–1642. – London, 1972. – P. 99–100.
McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 382; Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 96.
Stone L. The Causes of English Revolution, 1529–1642. – London, 1972. – P. 100–101.
Rose E. Cases of Conscience. Alternatives Open to Recusants and Puritans under Elizabeth I and James I. – Cambridge, 1975. – P. 214; Haller W. The Rise of Puritanism. – New York, 1947. – P. 178
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 189.
Lament W.M. Puritanism as History and Historiography: Some Further Thoughts // Past and Present. – 1969. – № 44. – P. 135.
Hunt W. The Puritan Moment. The Coming of Revolution in an English County. – Cambridge (Mass.)-London, 1983. – P. 154.
George С.H. George K. The Protestant Mind of the English Reformation, 1570–1640. – Princeton (N.J.), 1961. – P. 110–112.
Ibid. – Р. 144–173.
Dickens A.G. The English Reformation. – London and Glasgow, 1973. – P. 432.
Ibid. – Р. 433
Ibid. – Р. 196, 436.
Ibid. – Р. 438–440.
Ibid. – P. 318.
Collinon P. The Birthpangs of Protestant England. Religious and Cultural Change in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries. – New York, 1988. – P. 152.
Hill С. Society and Puritanism in Pre-Revolutionary England. – New York, 1967. – P.61–62.
Seaver P. The Puritan Lectureships. The Politics of Religious Dissent, 1560–1662. – Stanford, 1970.
Hill С. Society and Puritanism in Pre-Revolutionary England. – New York, 1967. – P. 127.
Ibid. – P. 178.
Collinson P. The Beginnings of English Sabbatarianism // Studies in Church History / Ed. C.W. Dugmore and Charles Duggan. – London, 1964. – P. 207–221.
Bayly L. The Practice of Piety. 3rd ed. – London, 1613. – P. 570–574.
Hill C. Society and Puritanism in Pre-Revolutionary England. – New York, 1967. – P. 208.
Ibid. – P. 221–222.
Ibid. – P. 242, 383, 433, 465.
Wrightson К., Levine D. Poverty and Piety in an English Village. Terling, 1525–1700. – New York, 1979. – P. 159, 161.
Underdown D. Revel, Riot, and Rebellion: Popular Politics and Culture in England 1603 – 1660. – Oxford, 1986. – Ch. 3 Cultural Conflict.
Collinson P. The Birthpangs of Protestant England. Religious and Cultural Change in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries. – New York, 1988. – P. 40–41.
Clark P. English Provincial Society from the Reformation to the Revolution: Religion, Politics and Society in Kent, 1500–1640. – Hassocks, 1977. – P. 38–44
Collinson P. The Birthpangs of Protestant England. Religious and Cultural Change in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries. – New York, 1988. – P. 56.
Ibid. – P. 136–138.
Ibid. – P. 42, 44–46.
McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 382.
Dickens A.G. The English Reformation. – London, 1964. – P. 317, 319.
Simpson A. Puritanism in Old and New England. – Chicago, 1955. – P. 11–12.
Ibid. – P. III–114.
Holier W. The Rise of Puritanism. – New York, 1947. – P. 63.
Hunt W. The Purilan Moment. The Coming of Revolution in an English County. – Cambridge (Mass.)-London, 1983. – P. 124.
Ibid. – P. 136, 138.
Haller W. The Rise of Puritanism. – New York, 1947. – P. 129, 131; Hill С. Society and Puritanism in Pre-Revolutionary England. – New York, 1967. – P. 56.
Reese M.M. The Puritan Impulse. The English Revolution, 1559–1660. – London, 1975. – P. 23.
Zaret D. The Heavenly Contract. Ideology and Organization in Pre-Revolutionary Puritanism. – Chicago-London, 1985. – P. 7.
Greaves R.L. Society and Religion in Elizabethan England. – Minneapolis, 1981. – P. 740.
Goring J. Godly Exercises or the Devil's Dance? Puritanism and Popular Culture in Pre-Civil War England. – London, 1983. – P. 23; Collinson P. The Birthpangs of Protestant England. Religious and Cultural Change in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries. – New York, 1988. – P. 154.
Greaves R. L. Society and Religion in Elizabethan England. – Minneapolis, 1981. – P. 596, 598, 610–611.
Rabb Т.К. Religion and the Rise of Modern Science // Past and Present. – 1965. – № 31. – P. 125.
Zaret D. The Heavenly Contract. Ideology and Organization in Pre-Revolutionary Puritanism. – Chicago-London, 1985. – P. 11–12, 16.
Ibid. – Р. 14, 56, 115, 116.
Breslow M.A. A Mirror of England. English Puritans Views of Foreign Nations (1618–1640). – Cambridge, 1970. – P. 167; Adams S.L. The Protestant Cause: Religious Alliance with the West European Calvinist Communities as a Political Issue in England, 1585–1630. – Oxford D. Phil. Thesis, 1973.
Walzer M. The Revolution of the Saints. A Study in the Origins of Radical Politics. – Cambridge (Mass.), 1965. – P. 236, 243, 256.
Ibid. – P. 303.
Walzer M. The Revolution of the Saints. A Study in the Origins of Radical Politics. – Cambridge (Mass.), 1965. – P. 305–306; Seaver P.S. The Puritan Lectureships. The Politics of Religious Dissent, 1560–1662. – Stanford, 1970.
Collimon P. Thc Birthpangs of Protestant England. Religious and Cultural Change in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries. – New York, 1988. – P. 18–29; Idem. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 255.
Collmson P. The Birthpangs of Protestant England. Religious and Cultural Change in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries. – New York, 1988. – P. 36.
Houlbrooke R.A. The English Family 1450–1700. – London, 1984. – P. 5; Stone L. The Family, Sex and Marriage in England, 1500–1800. – London, 1977. – P. 141.
Collinson P. The Birthpangs of Protestant England. Religious and Cultural Change in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries. – New York, 1988. – P. 74–76.
Knox R. Enthusiasm: A Chapter in the History of Religion. – Oxford, 1950.
Collinson P. The Birthpangs of Protestant England. Religious and Cultural Change in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries. – New York, 1988. P. 77.
Sommerville J. English Puritans and Children: A Social-Cultural Explanation // Journal of Psycho-History. – 1978–79. – Vol. VI. – P. 113–137; Shane W. Children's Books in England and America in the Seventeenth Century. – New York, 1955.
Collinson P. The Birthpangs of Protestant England. Religious and Cultural Change in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries. – New York, 1988. – P. 78–79; Hanawalt B.H. The Ties that Bound: Peasant Families in Medieval England. – New York, 1986; Seaver P.S. Wellington's World: APuritan Artisan in Seventeenth Century London. – Stanford, 1985. P. 87.
Anderson M. Approaches to the History of the Western Family 1500–1914. – London, 1980; Flinn M.W. The European Demographic System 1500–1820. – Brighton, 1981.
Collinson P. The Birthpangs of Protestant England. Religious and Cultural Change in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries. – New York, 1988. – P. 84; Hanawalt B.H. The Ties that Bound: Peasant Families in Medieval England. – New York, 1986. – P. 5.
Collinson P. The Birthpangs of Protestant England. Religious and Cultural Change in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries. – New York, 1988. – P. 87–90
Davies K.M. Continuity and Change in Literary Advice on Marriage // Marriage and Society: Studies in the Social History of Marriage / Ed. by R.B. Outhwaite. – London, 1981. – P. 58–80.
Collinson P. The Birthpangs of Protestant England. Religious and Cultural Change in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries. – New York, 1988. – P. 90.
Todd M. Humanists, Puritans and the Spiritualized Household // Church History. – 1980. – Vol. XLIX. – P. 18–34; Idem. Christian Humanism and the Puritan Social Order. – Cambridge University Press, 1987.
Macfarlane A. The Family Life of Ralph Josselin, A Seventeenth-Century Clergyman. An Essay in Historical Anthropology. – Cambridge, 1970; Idem. Marriage and Love in England: Modes of Reproduction, 1300–1840. – Oxford, 1986.
Collinson P. The Birthpangs of Protestant England. Religious and Cultural Change in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries. – New York, 1988. P. 92–93.
Bone G.D. Tyndale and the English Language // Greenslade S.L. The Work of William Tyndale. – London, 1938. – P. 67; Collinson P. The Birthpangs of Protestant England. Religious and Cultural Change in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries. – New York, 1988. – P. 95–97, 102–109.
Collinson P. The Birthpangs of Protestant England. Religious and Cultural Change in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries. – New York, 1988. – P. 112.
Ibid. – P. 117–118.
Collinson P. The Birthpangs of Protestant England. Religious and Cultural Change in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries. – New York, 1988. – P. 119; Tyacke N. Anti-Calvinists: the Rise of English Arminianism с 1590–1640. – Oxford, 1987.
Collinson P. The Birthpangs of Protestant England. Religious and Cultural Change in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries. – New York, 1988. – P. 121, 148, 130.
Ibid. – P. 149.
Collinson P. The Birthpangs of Protestant England. Religious and Cultural Change in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries. – New York, 1988. – P. 154; Lament W. Richard Baxter and the Millenium: Protestant Imperialism and the English Revolution. – London, 1979.
Stubbes P. Anatomy of Abuses / Ed. by F.J. Furnivall. – London, 1877–1879. – P. 184.
Clark P. English Provincial Society from the Reformation to the Revolution: Religion, Politics and Society in Kent, 1500–1640. – Hassocks, 1972. – P. 155–157, 175–177.
Frip E.I. Shakespeare, Man and Artist. – Oxford, 1938. – P. 841–842.
Hill C. Society and Puritanism in Pre-Revolutionary England. – London, 1964. – P. 184.
Collinson P. Cranbrook and the Fletchers // Reformation Principle and Practice / Ed. by P.N. Brooks. – London, 1980. – P. 182; Idem. The Beginnings of English Sabbatarianism // Studies in Church History/ Ed. by C.W. Dugmore, C. Duggan. – London, 1964. – Vol. I. – P. 207–221.
Goring J. Codly Exercises or the Devils Dance? Puritanism and Popular Culture in Pre-Civil War England. – London, 1983. – P. 24; Idem. The Reformation of the Ministry in Elizabethan Sussex // JEH. – 1983. – Vol. XXXIV – P. 345–366.
Laslett P. Ooslerveen K. Long-Term Trends in Bastardy in England // Population Studies. – 1973. – Vol. XXVII. – P. 259.
Goring J. Godly Exercises or the Devil's Dance? Puritanism and Popular Culture in Pre-Civil War England. – London, 1983. – P. 13–16.
Visitation Articles and Injunctions Alcuin Club Collections / Ed. by W.P.M. Kennedy. Vol. XVI. – London, 1910. – Vol. III. – P. 271; Kennedy W.P.M. Elizabethan Episcopal Administration. Alcuin Club Collections. Vol. XXV–XXVII. – London, 1924. – Vol. II. – P. 110. – Vol. III. – P. 166, 194, 220, 228.
Goring J. Godly Exercises or the Devils Dance? Puritanism and Popular Culture in Pre-Civil War England. – London, 1983. – P. 19.
Morgan J. Godly Learning: Puritan Attitudes towards Reason, Learning and Education, 1560-1640. – Cambridge, 1986. – P. 44.
Исаенко А.В. Пуританское движение в Англии в XVI – начале XVII вв. Дис… канд. ист. наук. – М., 1975.
Исаенко А.В. Пуританское движение в Англии в XVI – начале XVII вв. Дис… канд. ист. наук. – М., 1975. – С. 164; Walzer M. The Revolution of the Saints: A Study in the Origins of Radical Politics. – Cambridge (Mass.), 1965; Knappen M.M. Tudor Puritanism. A Chapter in the History of Idealism. – Chicago, 1939.
Neal D. The History of the Puritans, or, Protestant Nonconformists from the Reformation in 1517 to the Revolution in 1688. – London, 1822. – Vol. 1–5; Hopkins S. The Puritans and Church, Court and Parliament of England during the Reigns of Edward VI and Queen Elizabeth. – London, 1860. – Vol. 1–3; Marsden /. The History of the Early Puritans from the Reformation to the Opening of the Civil War in 1642. – London, 1860.
Brigden S. London and the Reformation. – Oxford, 1989; Collinson P. Archbishop Grindal, 1519–1583. The Struggle for a Reformed Church. – London, 1979; Idem. English Puritanism. – London, 1984; Daniell D. William Tyndale: A Biography. – New Haven, 1994; Davies C.S.L. Peace, Print and Protestantism, 1450–1558. – London, 1976; Dickens A.G. The English Reformation. – London, 1973; Garrett Ch.H. The Marian Exiles. A Study in the Origins of Elizabethan Puritanism. – Cambridge, 1938; Grell O.P. Calvinist Exiles in Tudor and Stuart England. – Aldershot, 1996.
O'Day R. The Debate on the English Reformation. – London – New York, 1986. – P. 7.
Knappen M.M. William Tyndale – First English Puritan // Church History. – 1936. – № 5; Mozley J.F. William Tyndale. – London, 1937; Daniell D. William Tyndale: A Biography. – New Haven, 1994.
Kendall R.T. Calvin and English Calvinism to 1649. – Oxford, 1979.
Powkke EM. The Reformation in England. – London and New York, 1941. – P. 53.
Pollard A.F. Thomas Cranmer and the English Reformation (1489–1556). – London, 1926. – P. 224.
Woodward G.W.O. Reformation and Resurgence England in the 16th Century, 1485–1603. – New York, 1968. – P. 89.
Collinson P. The Birthpangs of Protestant England. Religious and Cultural Change in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries. – New York, 1988. – P. 38–40.
Manning B.R. Religion and Society in Elizabethan Sussex. A Study of the Enforcement of the Religious Settlement, 1558–1603. – Leicester University Press, 1969. – P. XIII.
O'Day R. the Debate on the English Reformation. – London-New York, 1986. – P. 1,2.
Brigden S. London and the Reformation.. – Oxford, 1989; Chadwick O. The Reformation. – London, 1964; Dickens A.G. Thomas Cromwell and the English Reformation. – New York, 1969; Elton G.R. Reform and Reformation: England, 1509–1558. – Cambridge, 1977; Lehmberg S.E. The Reformation Parliament, 1529–1536. – Cambridge, 1970; Parker T.M. The English Reformation to 1558. – London, 1950; Pill D.H. The English Reformation, 1529–1558. – London, 1973; Scarisbrick J.J. The Reformation and the English People. – Oxford, 1984; Youings I. The Dissolution of the Monasteries. – London-New York, 1971.
Knappen M.M. Tudor Puritanism. A Chapter in the History of Idealism. – Chicago, 1939. – P. 40, 51.
MacCulloch D. The Later Reformation in England, 1547–1603. – New York, 1990. – P. 69.
Haugaard W.P. Elizabeth and the English Reformation. – Cambridge, 1968. – P. 10; Knappen M.M. Tudor Puritanism. A Chapter in the History of Idealism. – Chicago, 1939. – P. 54.
Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – Berkley-Los Angeles, 1967; Knappen M.M. Tudor Puritanism. A Chapter in the History ofldealism. – Chicago, 1939; NewJ.F.H. Anglican and Puritan. The Basis of their Opposition, 1558–1640. – Stanford, 1964.
Smithson R.J. The Anabaptists. Their Contribution to Our Protestant Heritage. – London, 1935; Horst J.B. The Radical Brethren. Anabaptism and the English Reformation to 1558. – Nieuwkoop, 1972.
Smithson R.J. The Anabaptists. Their Contribution to Our Protestant Heritage. – London, 1935. – P. 216.
Dickens A.G. The English Reformation. – London, 1967. – P. 325.
Ильин В.Н. Анабаптизм в Англии XVI в. Дисс… канд. ист. наук. – М., 1987.
Hall В. The Early Rise and Gradual Decline of Lutheranism in England (1520–1660) // Reform and the Reformation: England and the Continent, 1500–1750 / Ed. by D. Baker. – London, 1979. – P. 103–131.
Rose E. Cases of Conscience. Alternatives Open to Recusants and Puritans under Elizabeth I and James I. – Cambridge-New York, 1975; Emerson E.H. English Puritanism from John Hooper to John Milton. – Durham (N.C.), 1968.
MacCulloch D. The Later Reformation in England, 1547–1603. – New York, 1990. – P. 12; Haugaard W.P. Elizabeth and the English Reformation. The Struggle for a Stable Settlement of Religion. – Cambridge, 1968. – P. 11; Alexander H.G. Religion in England, 1558–1662. -London, 1968. – P. 38.
Knappen M.M. Tudor Puritanism. A Chapter in the History of Idealism. – Chicago, 1939. – P. 74, 77–78.
Stephens W.P. The Holy Spirit in the Theology of Martin Bucer. – Cambridge, 1970; McLelland J.C. The Visible Words of God: An Exposition of the Sacramental Theology of Peter Martyr Vcrmigli. – London, 1957; Porter H.C. Puritanism in Tudor England. – London, 1970. – P. 54.
Collinon P. Archbishop Grindal, 1519–1583. The Struggle for a Reformed Church. – London, 1979. – P. 43–44.
Emerson E.H. English Puritanism from John Hooper to John Milton. – Durham (N.C.), 1968. – P. 3–4; Alexander H.G. Religion in England, 1558–1662. – London, 1968. – P. 38; Brooks P.N. Thomas Cranmer's Doctrine of the Eucharist. – London, 1965.
Collinson P. Archbishop Grindal, 1519–1583. The Struggle for a Reformed Church. – London, 1979. – P. 44
Knappen M.M. Tudor Puritanism. A Chapter in the History of Idealism. – Chicago, 1939. – P. 82; Emerson E.H. English Puritanism from John Hooper to John Milton. – Durham (N.C.), 1968. – P. 3, 4–5.
Alexander H.G. Religion in England, 1558–1662. – London, 1968; Emerson E.H. English Puritanism from John Hooper to John'Milton. – Durham (N.C.), 1968; Rose E. Cases of Conscience. Alternatives Open to Recusants and Puritans under Elizabeth I and James I. – Cambridge, 1975.
Knappen M.M. Tudor Puritanism. A Chapter in the History of Idealism. – Chicago, 1939. – P. 85–86.
MacCulloch D. The Later Reformation in England, 1547–1603. – New York, 1990. – P. 15.
Collinson P. Archbishop Grindal, 1519–1583. The Struggle for a Reformed Church. – London, 1979. – P. 62–64.
Emerson E.H. English Puritanism from John Hooper to John Milton. – Durham (N.C.), 1968. – P. 48.
Gwynn R.D. The Huguenot Heritage. The History and Contribution of the Huguenots in Britain. – London, 1985.
MacCulloch D. The Later Reformation in England, 1547–164)3. – New York, 1990; Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – Berkley-Los Angeles, 1967; Knappen M.M. Tudor Puritanism. A Chapter in the History of Idealism. – Chicago, 1939.
Cowan H. John Knox. A Hero of the Scottish Reformation. – New York, 1970; Ridley J. John Knox. – New York-Oxford, 1968.
MacCulloch D. The Later Reformation in England, 1547–1603. – New York, 1990. – P. 17.
Haugaard W.P. Elizabeth and the English Reformation. The Struggle for a Stable Settlement of Religion. – Cambridge, 1968. – P. 14.
Ibid. – P. 18.
Collinson P. Archbishop Grindal, 1519–1583. The Struggle for a Reformed Church. – London, 1979. – P. 65.
Emerson E.H. English Puritanism from John Hooper to John Milton. – Durham (N.C.), 1968. – P. 5; Rose E. Cases of Conscience. Alternatives Open to Recusants and Puritans under Elizabeth I and James I. – Cambridge, 1975. – P. 117–118.
Brigden S. Youth and the English Reformation // Rebellion, Popular Protest and the Social Order in Early Modern England. – London-New-York, 1984. – P. 77–107.
Emerson E.H. English Puritanism from John Hooper to John Milton. – Durham (N.C.), 1968. – P. 6.
Bowker M. the Henrician Reformation: the Diocese of Lincoln under John Longland, 1521–1547. – Cambridge, 1981; Clark P. The English Provincial Society from the Reformation to the Revolution. Religion, Politics and Society in Kent, 1500–1640. – Hassocks (Sussex), 1977; Haigh C. Reformation and Resistance in Tudor Lancashire. – Cambridge, 1975; Manning B.R. Religion and Society in Elizabethan Sussex. – Leicester, 1969; Spufford M. Contrasting Communities. – Cambridge, 1974.
MacCulloch D. The Later Reformation in England, 1547–1603. – New York, 1990. – P. 23.
O'Day R. The Debate on the English Reformation. – London-New York, 1986. – P. 27.
Garrett C.H. The Marian Exiles. A Study in the Origins of Elizabethan Puritanism. – Cambridge, 1938; Porter H.C. Puritanism in Tudor England. – London, 1970. – P. 57; Collinson P. Archbishop Grindal, 1519–1583. The Struggle for a Reformed Church. – London, 1979. – P. 67; Holden W. Anti-Puritan Satire, 1572–1642. – Hamden (Conn.), 1968. – P. 12.
Haugaard W.P. Elizabeth and the English Reformation. The Struggle for a Stable Settlement of Religion. – Cambridge, 1968. – P. 26–28.
Walzer M. The Revolution of the Saints. A Study in the Origins of Radical Politics. – Cambridge (Mass.), 1965. – P. 93–94.
Knappen M.M. Tudor Puritanism. A Chapter in the History of Idealism. – Chicago, 1939. – P. 118–119; Collinson P. Archbishop Grindal, 1519–1583. The Struggle for a Reformed Church. – London, 1979. – P. 74; Cross С. Church and People, 1450–1660. The Triumph of the Laity in the English Church. – London, 1976. – P. 125.
O'Day R. The Debate on the English Reformation. – London-New York, 1986. – P. 16, 29; Collinson P. Archbishop Grindal, 1519–1583. The Struggle for a Reformed Church. – London, 1979. – P. 80; Idem. The Birthpangs of Protestant England. Religious and Cultural Change in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries. – New York, 1988. – P. 12; Idem. Truth and Legend: the Veracity of John Foxes Book of Martyrs // Clio's Mirror: Historiography in Britain and the Netherlands. Britain and the Netherlands / Ed. by A.C. Duke, C.A”. Tamse. – Zutphen, 1985. – Vol. VIII. – P. 31–54.
Collinson P. The Birthpangs of Protestant England. Religious and Cultural Change in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries. – New York, 1988. – P. 14–16.
Collinson P. The Birthpangs of Protestant England. Religious and Cultural Change in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries. – New York, 1988. – P. 1–2, 4–7; McKenna J.W. How God Became an Englishman // Tudor Rule and Revolution: Essays for G. R. Elton from his American Friends / Ed. by J. Guth DeLloyd, J.W. McKenna. – Cambridge, 1982. – P. 25–43.
Alexander H.G. Religion in England, 1558–1662. – London, 1968. – P. 43.
Walzer M. The Revolution of the Saints. A Study in the Origins of Radical Politics. – Cambridgi (Mass.), 1965. – P. 20.
Knappen M.M. Tudor Puritanism. A Chapter in the History of Idealism. – Chicago, 1939. – P. 96–97, 111; Letters of Thomas Wood, Puritan, 1566–577 / Ed. by P. Collinson. – London 1960. – P. XL
Cremeans C.D. The Reception of Calvinist Thought in England. – University of Illinois Press, 1949. – P. 49; Walzer M. The Revolution of the Saints. A Study in the Origins of Radical Politics. – Cambridge (Mass.), 1965. – P. 20, 60; McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 11
John Knox: On Rebellion / Ed. by R.A. Mason. – Cambridge, 1994.
John Knox and the English Reformations / Ed. by R.A. Mason. – Aldershot, 1998.
Haugaard W.P. Elizabeth and the English Reformation. The Struggle for a Stable Settlement of Religion. – Cambridge, 1968. – P. 29.
Hudson W.S. The Cambridge Connection and the Elizabethan Settlement of 1559. – Durham (N.C.), 1980. – P. 132; Haugaard W.P. Elizabeth and the English Reformation. The Struggle for a Stable Settlement of Religion. – Cambridge, 1968. – P. 129; Bainton R.H. Women of the Reformation in France and England. – Minneapolis, 1973. – P. 235.
Кпарреп M.M. Tudor Puritanism. A Chapter in the History of Idealism. – Chicago, 1939. – P. 167; Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 29; Bainton R.H. Women of the Reformation in France and England. – Minneapolis, 1973. – P. 233–235.
Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 31; Haugaard W.P. Elizabeth and the English Reformation. The Struggle for a Stable Settlement of Religion. – Cambridge, 1968. – P. 89; MacCulloch D. The Later Reformation in England, 1547–1603. – New York, 1990. – P. 27.
Neale J. Elizabeth 1 and her Parliaments. – London, 1953–1957. – Vol. 1–2.
MacCulloch D. The Later Reformation in England, 1547–1603. – New York, 1990. – P. 28; Collinson P. Archbishop Grindal, 1519–1583. The Struggle for a Reformed Church. – London, 1979. – P. 86; McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 79.
Jones N.L. Faith by Statute: Parliament and the Settlement of Religion, 1559. – London, 1982.
The Zurich Letters / Ed. H. Robinson. – Cambridge, 1842–1845. – Vol. 1–2.
Hudson W.S. The Cambridge Connection and the Elizabethan Settlement of 1559. – Durham (N.C.), 1980. – P. 145.
The English Church and the Continent / Ed. by C.R Dodwell. – London, 1959. – P. 61.
McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 16.
Alexander H.G. Religion in England, 1558–1662. – London, 1968. – P. 64; Collinson P. Archbishop Grindal, 1519–1583. The Struggle for a Reformed Church. – London, 1979. – P. 114.
Rose E. Cases of Conscience. Alternatives Open to Recusants and Puritans under Elizabeth I and James I. – Cambridge, 1975. – P. 117–118; Haugaard W.R Elizabeth and the English Reformation. The Struggle for a Stable Settlement of Religion. – Cambridge, 1968. – P. 114; Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 45, 50.
Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 48, 52.
Cross C. The Puritan Earl. The Life of Henry Hastings, Third Earl of Huntingdon, 1536–1595. – New York, 1966; Idem. Church and People, 1450–1660. The Triumph of the Laity in the English Church. – London, 1976; Idem. Patronage and Recruitment in the Tudor and Early Stuart Church. – York, 1996.
Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 51, 59–60; McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 81; Knappen M.M. Tudor Puritanism. A Chapter in the History of Idealism. – Chicago, 1939. – P. 190.
Киля К. Английская Библия и революция XVII века. – М., 1998. – С. 19, 33, 364; Кпарреп М.М. Tudor Puritanism. A Chapter in the History of Idealism. – Chicago, 1939. – P. 181; Cremeans CD. The Reception of Calvinist Thought in England. – University of Illinois Press, 1949. – P. 60; Watt T. Cheap Print and Popular Piety, 1550–1640. – Cambridge, 1991.
Rose E. Cases of Conscience. Alternatives Open to Recusants and Puritans under Elizabeth I and James I. – Cambridge, 1975. – P. 123; Haugaard W.P. Elizabeth and the English Reformation. The Struggle for a Stable Settlement of Religion. – Cambridge, 1968. – P. 120–122, 128; Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 36, 41.
Hill С. Society and Puritanism in Pre-Rcvolutionary England. – New York, 1967. – Ch. 4. The Industrious Sort of People.
Collinson P. Archbishop Grindal, 1519 – Г583. The Struggle for a Reformed Church. – London, 1979. – P. 161.
Haugaard W.P. Elizabeth and the English Reformation. The Struggle for a Stable Settlement of Religion. – Cambridge, 1968. – P. 53; Rose E. Cases of Conscience. Alternatives Open to Recusants and Puritans under Elizabeth I and James I. – Cambridge, 1975. – P. 118.
Haugaard W.P. Elizabeth and the English Reformation. The Struggle for a Stable Settlement of Religion. – Cambridge, 1968. – P. 65, 247–254.
Schaff P. Creeds of Christendom. Vol. I–III. – New York, 1896–1905. – Vol. I. – P. 633.
Smithen F.J. Continental Protestantism and the English Reformation. – London, 1927. – P. 189.
Haugaard W.P. Elizabeth and the English Reformation. The Struggle for a Stable Settlement of Religion. – Cambridge, 1968. – P. 262.
Haugaard W.P. Elizabeth and the English Reformation. The Struggle for a Stable Settlement of Religion. – Cambridge, 1968. – P. 247–254; Cremeans C.D. The Reception of Calvinist Thought in England. – University of Illinois Press, 1949. – P. 77.
Haugaard W.P. Elizabeth and the English Reformation. The Struggle for a Stable Settlement of Religion. – Cambridge, 1968. – P. 286.
Primus J.H. The Vestments Controversy: A Historical Study of the Earliest Tensions within the Church of England in the Reigns of Edward VI and Elizabeth. – Kampen, 1960.
Haugaard W.P. Elizabeth and the English Reformation. The Struggle for a Stable Settlement of Religion. – Cambridge, 1968. – P. 213, 215–216.
Haugaard W.P. Elizabeth and the English Reformation. The Struggle for a Stable Settlement о Religion. – Cambridge, 1968. – P. 70, 224; Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. -London-New York, 1982. – P. 73; Porter H.C. Reformation and Reaction in Tudor Cambridge. -Hamden (Connecticut), 1972. – P. 117–118.
Hitt C. Society and Puritanism in Pre-Revolutionary England. – New York, 1967. – P. 431.
Rose E. Cases of Conscience. Alternatives Open to Recusants and Puritans under Elizabetl I and James I. – Cambridge, 1975. – P. 125.
Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 95; Idem English Puritanism. – London, 1984. – P. 30.
Knappen M.M. Tudor Puritanism. A Chapter in the History of Idealism. – Chicago, 1939. -P. 205–206; McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 78, 94; Collinson P. Archbishop Grindal, 1519–1583. The Struggle for a Reformed Church. – London 1979. – P. 181.
Scott Pearson A.F. Thomas Cartwright and Elizabethan Purilanism.1535–1603. – Gloucester (Mass.), 1966. – P. 18; Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 86–87.
Porter H.C. Puritanism in Tudor England. – London, 1970. – P. 78.
Knappen M.M. Tudor Puritanism. A Chapter in the History of Idealism. – Chicago, 1939. – P. 212; Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 88 – 90.
Hill С. Society and Puritanism in Pre-Revolutionary England. – New York, 1967. – P. 431.
Cretneans C.D. The Reception of Calvinist Thought in England. – University of Illinois Press, 1949. – P. 67; White B.R. The English Separatist Tradition. From the Marian Martyrs to the Pilgrim Fathers. – Oxford University Press, 1971.
Haugaard W.P. Elizabeth and the English Reformation. The Struggle for a Stable Settlement of Religion. – Cambridge, 1968. – P. 228.
O'Day R. The Debate on the English Reformation. – London-New York, 1986. – P. 189.
Cremeans С. D. The Reception of Calvinist Thought in England. – University of Illinois Press, 1949. – P. 95–100; Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 103 – KM, 106, 116.
Scott Pearson A.F. Thomas Carlwright and Elizabethan Puritanism, 1535–1603. – Gloucester (Mass.), 1966.
Cremeans С.D. The Reception of Calvinist Thought in England. – University of Illinois Press, 1949. – P. 84; Scott Pearson A.F. Thomas Cartwright and Elizabethan Puritanism, 1535–1603. – Gloucester (Mass.), 1966. – P. 33.
Porter H.C. Reformation and Reaction in Tudor Cambridge. – Hamden (Conn.), 1972. – P. 141.
Porter H.C. Reformation and Reaction in Tudor Cambridge. – Hamden (Conn.), 1972. – P. 177; Scott Pearson A.F. Thomas Cartwright and Elizabethan Puritanism, 1535–1603. – Gloucester (Mass.), 1966. – P. 31–34, 44, 129; Cremeans C.D. The Reception of Calvinist Thought in England. – University of Illinois Press, 1949. – P. 70.
MacCulloch D. The Later Reformation in England, 1547–1603. – New York, 1990. – P. 38.
Marchant R.A. The Church under the Law: Justice, Administration and Discipline in the Diocese of York, 1560–1640. – Cambridge, 1969; Idem. The Puritans and the Church Courts in the Diocese of York, 1560–1640. – London, 1960; Cross С. The Puritan Earl: the Life of Henry Hastings, Third Earl of Huntingdon, 1536–1595. – London, 1966; Collinson P. Archbishop Grindal, 1519–1583. The Struggle for a Reformed Church. – London, 1979. – P. 212.
Neale J. Elizabeth I and her Parliaments. Vol.1–2. – London, 1953–1957. – Vol. 1. – P. 33–84.
Hill C. Society and Puritanism in Pre-Revolutionary England. – New York, 1967. – P. 121–122.
Neale J. Elizabeth I and her Parliaments. – London, 1953. – Vol. 1. – P. 298; McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 131–132.
Puritan Manifestoes: Л Study of the Origin of the Puritan Revolt/ Ed. W.H. Frerc, C.E. Douglas. – London,) 1907.
Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 119.
Scott Pearson A.F. Thomas Cartwright and Elizabethan Puritanism, 1535–1603. – Gloucester (Mass.), 1966. – P. 59.
McGinn D.J. The Admonition Controversy. – New Brunswick, 1949.
Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 119–120; Cremeans C.D. The Reception of Calvinist Thought in England. – University of Illinois Press, 1949. – P. 84.
Cremeans C.D. The Reception of Calvinist Thought in England. – University of Illinois Press, 1949. – P. 98.
Knox S.J. Walter Travers: Paragon of Elizabethan Puritanism. – London, 1962.
Cremeans С.D. The Reception of Calvinist Thought in England. – University of Illinois Press, 1949. – P. 85, 86.
Green V.H. H. Religion in Oxford and Cambridge. – London, 1964; McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 157.
Brook V.J.K. Whitgift and the English Church. – London, 1957. – P. 43.
Scoff Pearson A.F. Thomas Cartwright and Elizabethan Puritanism, 1535–1603. – Gloucester (Mass.), 1966. – P. 27, 153; Cremeans C.D. The Reception of Calvinist Thought in England. – University of Illinois Press, 1949. – P. 90.
George С. George K. The Protestant Mind of the English Reformation, 1570–1640. – Princeton, 1961, – P. 232.
New J.F.H. Anglican and Puritan: The Basis of their Opposition, 1558–1640. – Stanford, 1964. – P. 26.
Greaves R.L. Society and Religion in Elizabethan England. – Minneapolis, 1981. – P. 425.
Scott Pearson A.F. Thomas Cartwright and Elizabethan Puritanism, 1535–1603. – Gloucester (Mass.), 1966. – P. 91–92.
Rose E. Cases of Conscience. Alternatives Open to Recusants and Puritans under Elizabeth I and James I. – Cambridge, 1975. – P. 132.
Collinson P. English Puritanism. – London, 1984. – P. 20.
Cremeans C.D. The Reception of Calvinist Thought in England. – University of Illinois Press, 1949. – P. 73, 74; Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 153–154.
Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 214–215,
Scott Pearson A.F. Thomas Cartwrighl and Elizabethan Puritanism, 1535–1603. – Gloucester (Mass.), 1966. – P. 155; McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. P. 146; Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 165.
Scott Pearson A.P. Thomas Cartwright and Elizabethan Puritanism, 1535–1603. – Gloucester (Mass.), 1966. – P. 235; McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 157.
Stone L. The Crisis of the Aristocracy, 1558–1641. – Oxford, 1965. – P. 741.
Кпарреп М.М. Tudor Puritanism. A Chapter in the History of Idealism. – Chicago, 1939. – P. 259, 263; Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. -P. 170,209.
Pearson A.F. Thomas Cartwright and Elizabethan Puritanism, 1535–1603. – Gloucester (Mass.), 1966. – P. 238; Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 218–220.
The Presbyterian Movement in the Reign of Queen Elizabeth as Illustrated by the Minute Book of the Dedham Classis, 1582–1589 / Ed. by R.G. Usher. – London, 1905; Rendall H. Dedham in History. – Colchester, 1937.
Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 221.
Ibid. – P. 225, 228–229, 232.
Manning B.R. Religion and Society in Elizabethan Sussex. A Study of the Enforcement of the Religious Settlement, 1558–1603. – Leicester University Press, 1969. – P. 192.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 131.
Knappen M.M. Tudor Puritanism. A Chapter in the History of Idealism. – Chicago, 1939. – P. 266; Porter H.C. Reformation and Reaction in Tudor Cambridge. – Hamden (Conn.), 1972. – P. 178.
Marchant R. The Puritans and Church Courts in the Diocese of York, 1560–1642. – London, 1960. – P. 205–206; Alexander H. G. Religion in England, 1558–1662. – London, 1968. P. 75; McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 211; Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 248.
Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 254–255; Manning B.R. Religion and Society in Elizabethan Sussex. A Study of the Enforcement of the Religious Settlement, 1558–1603. – Leicester University Press, 1969. – P. 199.
Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 260–269.
Rose E. Cases of Conscience. Alternatives Open to Recusants and Puritans under Elizabeth I and James I. – Cambridge, 1975. – P. 137.
Alexander H.G. Religion in England, 1558–1662. – London, 1968. – P. 76; Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 279.
The Second Parle of a Register / Ed. by A. Peel. – Cambridge, 1915. – Vol. I–II.
Ecclesiastical Terriers of Warwickshire Parishes. Dugdale Society/ Ed. by D.M. Barratt. Vol.XXVI–XXVII. – Oxford, 1971. – Vol. I–II.
Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 280–282.
Ibid. – P. 288.
Lаке P. Anglicans and Puritans? Presbyterianism and English Conformist Thought from Whitgift to Hooker. – London, 1988. – P. 2.
Hopfl H. The Christian Polity of John Calvin. – Cambridge University Press, 1982. – P. 109 – 110; Lake P. Anglicans and Puritans? Presbyterianism and English Conformist Thought from Whitgift to Hooker. – London, 1988. – P. 3; Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 96.
Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 299–302, 318–319.
Alexander H.G. Religion in England, 1558–1662. – London, 1968. – P. 80; Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 303–305.
Walzer M. The Revolution of the Saints. A Study in the Origins of Radical Politics. – Cambridge (Mass.), 1965. – P. 128; McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 240; Reese M.M. The Puritan Impulse. The English Revolution, 1559–1660. – London, 1975. – P. 26–27; Zaret D. The Heavenly Contract. Ideology and Organization in Pre-Revolutionary Puritanism. – Chicago-London, 1985. – P. 113; Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 315.
Lake P. Anglicans and Puritans? Presbyterianism and English Conformist Thought from Whitgift to Hooker. – London, 1988. – P. 10–11; Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 372–382; Alexander H.G. Religion in England, 1558–1662. – London, 1968. – P. 80; McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 231; Knappen M.M. Tudor Puritanism. A Chapter in the History of Idealism. – Chicago, 1939. – P. 293.
Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 387; MacCulloch D. The Later Reformation in England, 1547–1603. – New York, 1990. – P. 57
The Marprelate Tracts: 1588, 1589 / Ed. by W. Pierce. – London, 1911.
McGinn D.J. John Penry and the Marprelate Controversy. – New Brunswick, 1966; Carlson L.H. Martin Marprelate, Gentleman: Master Job Throckmorton Laid Open in his Colours. – San Marino, 1981.
Rowse A.L. The England of Elizabeth. The Structure of Society. – London, 1950. – P. 476.
Porter H.C. Puritanism in Tudor England. – London, 1970. – P. 205; McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 247.
Porter H.C. Puritanism in Tudor England. – London, 1970. – P. 209.
Holden W.P Anti-Puritan Satire, 1572–1.642. – Hamden (Conn.), 1968. – P. 45–46.
Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 392; Porter H.C. Puritanism in Tudor England. – London, 1970. – P. 207, 209.
Hill С. Society and Puritanism in Pre-Revolutionary England. – New York, 1967. – P. 504.
Alexander H.G. Religion in England, 1558–1662. – London, 1968. – P. 82.
McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 250–251; MacCulloch D. The Later Reformation in England, 1547–1603. – New York, 1990. – P. 55–56
McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 314
Eusden J.D. Puritans, Lawers and Politics in Early 17th Century England. – New Haven, 1958
Eusden J.D. Puritans, Lawers and Politics in Early 17th Century England. – New Haven, 1958. – P. VII–VIII; Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – Р. 399–400.
Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 409–421.
Ibid. – P. 422–423.
А Parte of a Register. – Middelburg, 1593.
The Second Parte of a Register / Ed. by A. Peel. Preface by C.H. Firth. – Cambridge, 1915. – Vol. I–II.
Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 430; McCrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 252.
Collinson P. The Birthpangs of Protestant England. Religious and Cultural Change in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries. – New York, 1988. – P. 150.
Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 12; Seaver P.S. The Puritan Lectureships.The Politics of Religious Dissent, 1560–1662. – Stanford, 1970. – P. 8.
White B.R. The English Separatist Tradition. From the Marian Martyrs to the Pilgrim Fathers. – Oxford University Press, 1971; Tolmie M. The Triumph of the Saints. The Separatist Churches of London, 1616–1649. – Cambridge, 1977; Brachbw S. The Communion of Saints: Radical Puritan and Separatist Ecclesiology, 1570–1625. – Oxford, 1988.
George С.H. George K. The Protestant Mind of the English Reformation, 1570–1640. – Princeton (N.J.), 1961. – P. 370.
White B.R. The English Separatist Tradition. From the Marian Martyrs to the Pilgrim Fathers. – Oxford University Press, 1971. – P. 30.
Hatter W. The Rise of Puritanism. – New York, 1947. – P. 177.
McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 304.
Miller P. Orthodoxy in Massachusetts, 1630–1650. – Boston, 1959. – P. 75, 87; Lake P. Anglicans and Puritans? Presbyterianism and English Conformist Thought from Whitgift to Hooker. – London, 1988. – P. 243.
Miller P. Orthodoxy in Massachusetts, 1630–1650. – Boston, 1959. – P. 56.
Haller W. The Rise of Puritanism. – New York, 1947. – P. 180; Zaret D. The Heavenly Contract. Ideology and Organization in Pre-Revolutionary Puritanism. – Chicago-London, 1985. – P. 137, 140.
White B.R. The English Separatist Tradition. From the Marian Martyrs to the Pilgrim Fathers. – Oxford University Press, 1971. – P. 46.
Porter H.C. Reformation and Reaction in Tudor Cambridge. – Hamden (Conn.), 1972. – P. 245.
White B.R. The English Separatist Tradition. From the Marian Martyrs to the Pilgrim Fathers. – Oxford University Press, 1971. – P. 44,-50; Porter H.C. Reformation and Reaction in Tudor Cambridge. – Hamden (Conn.), 1972. – P. 246.
White B.R. The English Separatist Tradition. From the Marian Martyrs to the Pilgrim Fathers. – Oxford University Press, 1971. – P. 72.
Ibid. – P. 78–79, 82.
Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 431.
The Notebook of John Penry, 1593 / Ed. by A. Peel. – London, 1944; Tracts Ascribed to Richard Bancroft, 1584 / Ed. by A. Peel. – Cambridge, 1953; Cartwrightiana / Ed. by A. Peel, L.II. Carlson. – London, 1951; The Writings of Robert Harrison and Robert Browne/ Ed. by A. Peel, L.II. Carlson. – London, 1953; Henry Barrow. Writings, 1587–1590/ Ed. by L.H. Carlson. – London, 1962; Writings, 1590–1591 / Ed. by L.H. Carlson. – London, 1966.
White B.R. the English Separatist Tradition. From the Marian Martyrs to the Pilgrim Fathers. – Oxford University Press, 1971. – P. 168–169.
Hunt W The Puritan Moment. The Coming of Revolution in an English County. – Cambridge (Mass.)-London, 1983. – P. IX.
Spufford M. Contrasting Communities: English Villagers in the 16th and 17th Centuries. – Cambridge, 1974.
James M.E. Family, Lineage and Civil Society. A Study of Society, Politics and Mentality in the Durham Region, 1500–1640. – Oxford, 1974.
Clark P. English Provincial Society from the Reformation to the Revolution: Religion, Politics and Society in Kent, 1500–1640. – Hassocks, 1977.
Sheils W.J. The Puritans in the Diocese of Peterborough, 1558–1610. – Northamptonshire Record Society, 1979.
Haigh Ch. Reformation and Resistance in Tudor Lancashire. – Cambridge, 1975.
Richardson R.C. Puritanism in North-West England: A Regional Study of the Diocese of Chester to 1642. – Manchester, 1972.
Manning B.R. Religion and Society in Elizabethan Sussex. A Study of the Enforcement of the Religious Settlement, 1558–1603. – Leicester, 1969.
Marchant R.A. The Puritans and the Church Courts in the Diocese of York, 1560–1640. – London, 1960.
Rose E. Cases of Conscience. Alternatives Open to Recusants and Puritans under Elizabeth I and James I. – Cambridge, 1975. – P. 159, 165–167.
Sheils W. Some Problems of Government in a New Diocese: the Bishop and the Puritans in the Diocese of Peterborough, 1560–1630 // Continuity and Change. Personnel and Administration of the Church in England, 1500–1642 / Ed. by R. O'Day, F. Heal. – Leicester University Press, 1976. – P. 175.
Rose E. Cases of Conscience. Alternatives Open to Recusants and Puritans under Elizabeth I and James I. – Cambridge, 1975. – P. 157.
Alexander H.G. Religion in England, 1558–1662. – London, 1968. – P. 87–88.
Continuity and Change. Personnel and Administration of the Church in England, 1500 – 1642. – Leicester University Press, 1976. – P. 171–174.
Ibid. – P. 176–179, 185–186.
Hunt W. The Puritan Moment. The Coming of Revolution in an English County. – Cambridge (Mass.)-London, 1983.
Wrightson К. Levine D. Poverty and Piety in an English Village. Terling, 1525–1700. – New York, 1979.
Hunt W. The Puritan Moment. The Coming of Revolution in an English County. – Cambridge (Mass.)-London, 1983. – P. 96.
Ibid. – P. 93.
Wrightson K. Levine D. Poverty and Piety in an English Village. Terling, 1525–1700. – New York, 1979. – P. 159, 16
Ibid. – P. 181, 184.
Tyacke N. Popular Puritan Mentality in Late Elizabethan England // The English Commonwealth: Essays in Politics and Society Presented to Joel Hurstfield. – Leicester University Press, 1979. – P. 77–92.
Ibid. – P. 82.
Ibid. – Р. 83.
Ibid. – P. 89,92.
Alexander H.G. Religion in England, 1558–1662. – London, 1968. – P. 84.
Hill С. Society and Puritanism in Pre-Revolutionary England. – New York, 1967. – P. 502.
ColIinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 433.
McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth 1. – London, 1967. – P. 337.
Zaret D. The Heavenly Contract. Ideology and Organization in Pre-Revolutionary Puritanism. – Chicago-London, 1985. – P. 114; Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 434; William Perkins/ Ed. by I. Breward. – Abingdon, 1970; Kendall R.T. Calvin and English Calvinism to 1649. – Oxford, 1979.
Kendall R.T. Calvin and English Calvinism to 1649. – Oxford, 1979. – P. 53.
McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 336–337.
Ibid. – P. 326.
Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 438, 441.
Alexander H.G. Religion in England, 1558–1662. – London, 1968. – P. 126.
Porter H.C. Reformation and Reaction in Tudor Cambridge. – Hamden (Conn.), 1972. – P. 286.
Ibid. – P. 307,339.
Ibid. – P. 354, 394.
Hill C. Society and Puritanism in Pre-Revolutionary England. – New York, 1967. – P. 48; Knappen M.M. Tudor Puritanism. A Chapter in the History of Idealism. – Chicago, 1939. – P. 318.
Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 437.
McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 342.
Images of English Puritanism. A Collection of Contemporary Sources, 1589–1646 / Ed. by L. A. Sasek. – Baton Rouge and London, 1989. – P. 25.
Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 458.
McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 342; Alexander K.G. Religion in England, 1558–1662. – London, 1968. – P. 135.
McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 345.
Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 455.
Curtis M.H. Hampton Court Conference and its Aftermath // History. – 1961. – Vol. XLVI. – P. 1–16.
McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 348–349.
Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 461–462
Curtis M.H. Hampton Court Conference and its Aftermath // History. – 1961. – Vol. XLVI. – P. 14; McCrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 349
McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 351; Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 459–460.
Curtis M.H. Hampton Court Conference and its Aftermath // History. – 1961. – Vol. XLVI. – P. 14–16; McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 353.
Knappen M.M. Tudor Puritanism. A Chapter in the History of Idealism. – Chicago, 1939. – P. 326; McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 354.
McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 355; Alexander H.G. Religion in England, 1558–1662. – London, 1968. – P. 138.
Alexander H.G. Religion in England, 1558–1662. – London, 1968. – P. 140.
Gardiner S.R. History of England from the Accession of James I to the Outbreak of the Civil War. Vol. I–II. – London, 1905. – Vol. I. – P. 196–197.
Babbage S. Puritanism and Richard Bancroft. – London, 1962. – P. 217.
McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 356; Fincham K. Prelate as Pastor. – Oxford, 1990. – P. 323–326; Collinson P. The Jacobean Religious Settlement: the Hampton Court Conference // Before the Civil War / Ed. by H. Tomlinson. – London, 1983. – P. 27–51; Shriver F. Hampton Court Revisited: James I and the Puritans // JEH. – 1982. – Vol. 33; Fincham K., Lake P. The Ecclesiastical Policy of King James I // JBS. – 1985. – Vol. 24. – P. 171–176.
Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 460.
McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 353; Collinson P. The Elizabethan Puritan Movement. – London-New York, 1982. – P. 465–466.
Usher R.G. The Reconstruction of the English Church. – New York, 1910. – Vol. I–II.
McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 375.
Knappen M.M. Tudor Puritanism. A Chapter in the History of Idealism. – Chicago, 1939. – P. 333–334.
McGralh P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 376.
Usher R.G. The Reconstruction of the English Church. Vol. 1–II. – New York, 1910. – Vol. I. – P. 254.
Alexander KG. Religion in England, 1558–1662. – London, 1968. – P. 90.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 201.
George C.H., George К. The Protestant Mind of the English Reformation, 1570–1640. – Princeton (N.J.), 1961. – P. 404.
Lake P. Anglicans and Puritans? Presbyterianism and English Conformist Thought from Whitgift to Hooker. – London, 1988; Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: the Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982.
Lake P. Anglicans and Puritans? Presbyterianism and English Conformist Thought from Whitgift to Hooker. – London, 1988. – P. 6; Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982; Cross С. The Puritan Earl. – London, 1966
Christianson P. Reformers and the Church of England under Elizabeth I // JEH. – 1980. – Vol. 31
Dent С Protestant Reformers in Elizabethan Oxford. – Oxford University Press, 1983.
Collinson P. A Comment Concerning the Name Puritan // JEH. – 1980. – Vol. 31; Lake P. Puritan Identities // JEH. – 1984. – Vol. 35.
Christianson P. Reformers and the Church of England under Elizabeth I // JEH. – 1980. – Vol. 31; Finlayson M. Historians, Puritanism and the English Revolution: the Religious Factor in English Politics Before and After the Interregnum. – University of Toronto Press, 1983.
Lake P. Anglicans and Puritans? Presbyterianism and English Conformist Thought from Whitgift to Hooker. – London, 1988. – P. 6.
Tyacke N.R.N. Puritanism, Arminianism and Counter-Revolution // The Origins of the English Civil War/ Ed. by С Russell. – London, 1973; Tyacke N.R.N. Anli-Calvinists. – Oxford University Press, 1987.
Lake P. Anglicans and Puritans? Presbyterianism and English Conformist Thought from Whitgift to Hooker. – London, 1988. – P. 6.
Tyacke N. Puritanism, Arminianism and Counter-Revolution // The Origins of the English Civil War / Ed. by C.S.R. Russell. – London, 1973. – P. 119–143; Lake P. Moderate Puritans and the Elizabethan Church. – Cambridge, 1982; Russell C.S.R. Parliaments and English Politics 1621–1629. – Oxford, 1979. – P. 28; Fincham K., Lake P. The Ecclesiastical Policy of James I // JBS. – 1985. – Vol. 24. – P. 169–201; Fincham K. Prelate as Pastor: The Episcopate of James I. – Oxford, 1990.
Lake P. Constitutional Consensus and Puritan Opposition in the 1620: Thomas Scott and the Spanish Match // Historical Journal. – 1982. – Vol. 25.
Cliffe J.T. The Puritan Gentry. – London, 1984; Hunt W. The Puritan Moment. – Harvard University Press, 1983.
Lake P. Anglicans and Puritans? Presbyterianism and English Conformist Thought from Whitgift to Hooker. – London, 1988. – P. 242.
Ibid. – P. 243.
Clark P. English Provincial Society from the Reformation to the Revolution: Religion, Politics and Society in Kent 1500–1640. – Hassocks, 1977. – P. 177.
White B.R. The English Separatist Tradition: From the Marian Martyrs to the Pilgrim Fathers. – Oxford, 1971.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 276.
The Agrarian History of England and Wales. 1500–1640/ Ed. by J. Thirsk. – Cambridge, 1967. – Vol. IV. – P. 557–558, 562.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 247.
Hill С. Society and Puritanism in Pre-Revolutionary England. – London, 1966. – P. 483–484, 488, 491–492.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 249–250.
Hill С. Society and Puritanism in Pre-Revolutionary England. – London, 1964. – P. 487–488.
Two Elizabethan Puritan Diaries by Richard Rogers and Samuel Ward / Ed. by M.M. Knappen. American Society of Church History. – Chicago, 1933; The Diary of Ralph Josselin 1616 – 1683 / Ed. by A. Macfarlane. – Oxford, 1976.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 249–250.
Fincham K. Archbishop Abbot and the Defence of Protestant Orthodoxy // Historical Research. – 1988. – Vol. 61; Idem. Ramifications of the Hampton Court Conference in the Dioceses 1603–1609 // JEH. – 1985. – Vol. 36. – № 2. – P. 208–227; Collinson P. The Jacobean Religious Settlement: The Hampton Court Conference // Before the English Civil War / Ed. by H. Tomlinson. – London, 1983; Tyacke N.R.N. Arminianism in England in Religion and Politics from 1604 to 1640. – Oxford D. Phil. Thesis, 1969; Lake P. Laurence Chaderton and the Cambridge Moderate Puritan Tradition, 1570–1604. – Cambridge Phil. D. thesis, 1978; Milward P. Religious Controversies of the Jacobean Age. – London, 1978.
Lake P. Matthew Hutton: A Puritan Bishop? // History. – 1974. – Vol. 64; Collinson P. Popular Prelates: Elizabethan and Jacobean Roots of the Low Church Tradition // Lambeth Palace Library Annual Report. – London, 1982; Lake P. Protestants, Puritans and Laudians // JEH. – 1991. – Vol. 42. – № 4. – P. 618–628.
Lake P. Anglicans and Puritans? Presbyterianism and English Conformist Thought from Whitgift to Hooker. – London, 1988. – P. 249.
Collinson P. Cranbrook and the Fletchers: Popular and Unpopular Religion in the Kentish Weald // Collinson P. Godly People: Essays in English Protestantism and Puritanism. – London, 1984. – P. 399–428; Tyacke N.R.N. Popular Puritan Mentality in Late Elizabethan England // The English Commonwealth 1547–1640/ Ed. by P. Clark, A.G.R. Smith and N. Tyacke. – Leicester, 1979; Goring J.J. Church and Dissent in Warbleton, 1500–1900. – Warbleton and District History Group Publications, 1980.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 240–241.
Эйлмер Дж. Восстание или революция? Англия 1640–1660 гг.. – СПб., 2004. – С. 48.
Curtis M. The Alienated Intellectuals of Early Stuart England // Past & Present. – 1962. – № 23. – P. 25–43.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 118–119.
Green I. Career Prospects and Clerical Conformity in the Early Stuart Church // Past & Present. – 1981. – № 90. – P. 71–115; Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 174.
Lake P. Puritan Identities// JEH. – 1984. – Vol. 35. – №. 1. – P. 112–123; Collinson P. A Comment: Concerning the Name Puritan // JEH. – 1980. – Vol. 31. – P. 483–488.
Clark S. Inversion, Misrule and the Meaning of Witchcraft // Past and Present. – 1980. – № 87. – P. 98–127.
Collinson P. The Birthpangs of Protestant England. Religious and Cultural Change in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries. – New York, 1988. – P. 133, 147–148.
Ibid. – Р. 134–136, 113, 146.
Neale J.E. Elizabeth I and Her Parliaments, 1584–1601. – London, 1957. – P. 77, 436–437.
Walzer M. The Revolution of the Saints: A Study in the Origins of Radical Politics. – Cambridge (Mass.), 1965. – P. 3; Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 149.
Collinson P. Magistracy and Ministry: A Suffolk Miniature // Reformation, Conformity and Dissent: Essays in Honour of Geoffrey Nuttal / Ed. by R. Buick Knox. – London, 1977. – P. 70–91; Wrightson K. Alehouses, Order and Reformation in Rural England 1590–1660// Popular Culture and Class Conflict 1590–1914 / Ed. by E. Yeo. – Brighton, 1981. – P. 1–27.
MacCaffrey W.T. Exeter, 1540–1650: The Growth of an English County Town. – Cambridge (Mass.), 1958. – P. 199–200.
Seaver P.S. The Puritan Lectureships: The Politics of Religious Dissent, 1562–1662. – Stanford, 1970. – P. 90.
Evans J.F. Seventeenth-Century Norwich: Politics, Religion and Government, 1620–1690. – Oxford, 1979. – P. 102.
Walzer M. The Revolution of the Saints. A Study in the Origins of Radical Politics. – Cambridg (Mass.), 1965. – P. 62, 118.
Alexander H.G. Religion in England, 1558–1662. – London, 1968. – P. 169.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 179.
Lamont W.M. Godly Rule: Politics and Religion, 1603–1660. – London, 1969. – P. 13.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 151.
The Court of King James The First, by Godfrey Goodman / Ed. by J.S. Brewer. – London, 1839. – Vol. I. – P. 86.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 152; Idem. Magistracy and Ministry: A Suffolk Miniature // Reformation, Conformity and Dissent: Essays in Honour of Geoffrey Nuttall / Ed. by R. Buick Knox. – London, 1977. – P. 70–91; MacCulloch D. Power, Privilege and the County Community: County Politics in Elizabethan Suffolk. – Cambridge Ph. D. 'Thesis, 1977.
Collinson P. Ibe Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 151–153.
Ibid. – P. 179.
Stone I. The Crisis of the Aristocracy, 1558–1641. – Oxford, 1965. – P. 743, 745.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 282; White P. The Via Media of the Early Stuart Church // The Early Stuart Church / Ed. by K. Fincham. – London, 1993.
Hill С. Society and Puritanism in Pre-Revolutionary England. – New York, 1967. – P. 477
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 188–191.
Wrighlson К. Levine D. Poverty and Piety in an English Village. Terling, 1525–1700. – New York, 1979. – P. 162.
Clark P. The Alehouse and the Alternative Society// Puritans and Revolutionaries: Essays in 17th Century History Presented to Christopher Hill / Ed. by D. Pennington and K. Thomas. – Oxford, 1978. – P. 47–72.
Jensen P. E The Life of Faith in the Teaching of Elizabethan Protestants. – Oxford D. Phil. thesis, 1979.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 231–239, 245, 256.
Tolmie M. The Triumph of the Saints. The Separatist Churches of London, 1616–1649. – Cambridge, 1977. – P. 28–30.
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 143; Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 279–280.
Brachlow S. The Communion of Saints: Radical Puritan and Separatist Ecdesiology, 1570—1625. – Oxford University Press, 1988; Tolmie M. The Triumph of the Saints. The Separatist Churches of London, 1616–1649. – Cambridge, 1977; White B.R. The English Separatist Tradition. From the Marian Martyrs to the Pilgrim Fathers. – Oxford University Press, 1971.
White B.R. The English Separatist Tradition. From the Marian Martyrs to the Pilgrim Fathers. – Oxford University Press, 1971. – P. 160.
Brachlow S. The Communion of Saints: Radical Puritan and Separatist Ecclesiology, 1570—1625. – Oxford University Press, 1988. – P. 174.
Ibid. – P. 152–155.
Ibid. – P. 157.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society 1559–1625. – Oxford, 1982. – P. 111.
Brachlow S. The Communion of Saints: Radical Puritan and Separatist Ecclesiology, 1570—1625. – Oxford University Press, 1988. – P. 160.
Ibid. – P. 164.
Miller P. Orthodoxy in Massachusetts 1630–1650. – New York, 1970. – P. 78; Brachlow S. The Communion of Saints: Radical Puritan and Separatist Ecclesiology, 1570–1625. – Oxford University Press, 1988. – P. 168–169, 190.
Lake P. Moderate Puritans and the Elizabethan Church. – Cambridge, 1982. – P. 89.
Dexter H.M. The Congregationalism of the Last Three Hundred Years. – Oxford, 1880. – P. 106–107, 239; Burrage С. The Early English Dissenters. Vol. I–II. – Cambridge, 1912. – Vol. I. – P. 130; Miller P. Orthodoxy in Massachusetts 1630–1650. – New York, 1970. – P. 173.
Brachlow S. The Communion of Saints: Radical Puritan and Separatist Ecclesiology, 1570—1625. – Oxford University Press, 1988. – P. 177–178.
Collinson Р. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society, 1559–1625. – New York, 1982. – P. 141–188.
White B.R. The English Separatist Tradition. From the Marian Martyrs to the Pilgrim Fathers. – Oxford University Press, 1971. – P. 6
Donaldson G. The Scottish Reformation. – London, 1960. – P. 187, 190–191.
Collinson P. Towards a Broader Understanding of the Early Dissenting Tradition // The Dissenting Tradition: Essays for Leland H. Carlton / Ed. by C.R. Cole, M.E. Moody. – Athens (Ohio), 1975. – P. 16.
Brachlow S. The Communion of Saints: Radical Puritan and Separatist Ecclesiology, 1570—1625. – Oxford University Press, 1988. – P. 208–214, 239–243
Ibid. – P. 221, 228
Jordan W.K. The Development of Religious Toleration in England. – London, 1932. – Vol. I. – P. 251–259; Hopfl H. The Christian Polity of John Calvin. – Cambridge, 1982. – P. 191.
Allen J.W. A History of Political Thought in the Sixteenth Century. – London, 1928. – P. 229-230.
Collinson P. The Religion of Protestants: The Church in English Society 1559–1625. – Oxford, 1982. – P. 162.
Brachlow S. The Communion of Saints: Radical Puritan and Separatist Ecclesiology, 1570—1625. – Oxford University Press, 1988. – P. 231.
Scott Pearson A.F. Church and State: Political Aspects of Sixteenth Century Puritanism. – Cambridge, 1928. – P. 30.
Brachlow S. The Communion of Saints: Radical Puritan and Separatist Ecclesiology, 1570—1625. – Oxford University Press, 1988. – P. 235.
Danner D.G. Christopher Goodman and the English Protestant Tradition of Civil Disobedience // Sixteenth Century Journal. – 1966. – № 8. – P. 62–73; Wollman D.H. The Biblical Justification for Resistance to Authority in Ponet's and Goodmans Polemics // Sixteenth Century Journal. – 1982. – № 13. – P. 29–41; Greaves R.L.. Theory and Revolution in the Scottish Reformation: Studies in the Thought of John Knox. – Grand Rapids (Michigan), 1980. – P. 126–156; Brachlow S. The Communion of Saints: Radical Puritan and Separatist Ecclesiology, 1570—1625. – Oxford University Press, 1988. – P. 237–238.
Scott Pearson A.F. Church and State: Political Aspects of Sixteenth Century Puritanism. – Cambridge, 1928. – P. 75; Brachlow S. The Communion of Saints: Radical Puritan and Separatist Ecclesiology, 1570–1625. – Oxford University Press, 1988. – P. 237–238.
Lake P. Moderate Puritans and the Elizabethan Church. – Cambridge, 1982. – P. 269–271.
Brachlow S. The Communion of Saints: Radical Puritan and Separatist Ecclesiology, 1570—1625. – Oxford University Press, 1988. – P. 239–245, 257.
Scott Pearson A.F. Church and State: Political Aspects of Sixteenth Century Puritanism. – Cambridge, 1928. – P. 105–106; Jordan W.K. The Development of Religious Toleration in England. – London, 1932. – Vol. I. – P. 263–275; While B.R. The English Separatist Tradition. From the Marian Martyrs to the Pilgrim Fathers. – Oxford University Press, 1971. – P. 58–60.
Brachlow S. The Communion of Saints: Radical Puritan and Separatist Ecclesiology, 1570–1625. – Oxford University Press, 1988. – P. 246, 253–254.
Ibid. – P. 270–272.
Хилл К. Английская Библия и революция XVII века. – М., 1998. – С. 51, 181, 209, 266.
Там же. – С. 436, 439, 440, 452–453, 456.
Там же. – С. 462–464.
Туаске N. Puritanism, Arminianism and Counter-Revolution // The Origins of the English Civil War/ Ed. by C. Russell. – London, 1973; Idem. Anti-Calvinists. The Rise of English Arminianism с 1590–1640. – Oxford, 1987; Idem. The Fortunes of English Puritanism, 1603–1640. – London, 1990; Russell С. Parliaments and English Politics, 1621–1629. Oxford, 1979.
Fletcher A.J. The Outbreak of the English Civil War. – London, 1981. – P. 409–419; Finlayson M.G. Historians, Puritanism and the English Revolution. – Toronto, 1983; Morrill J.S. The Religious Context of the English Civil War // TRHS 5th Series. – 1984. – Vol. 34.; Idem. The Attack on the Church of England in the Long Parliament, 1640–42 // History, Society and the Churches / Ed. by D. Beales, G. Best. – London, 1985; Russell C. The Causes of the English Civil War. – Oxford, 1990. – P. 109–130, 220–226; Idem. The Fall of the British Monarchies. – Oxford, 1991. – P. 525–532.
Sharpe K. The Personal Rule of Charles I. – Yale, 1992; White P. Predestination, Policy and Polemic. – Cambridge, 1992; Sommerville J.P. Politics and Ideology in England, 1603–1640. – London, 1986. – P. 221–224; Green I.M. “England's Wars of Religion?” Religious Conflict and the English Civil Wars // Church, Change and Revolution / Ed. by J. van den Berg, P.G. Hoftijzer. – Leiden, 1991; Davies J. The Caroline Captivity of the English Church. – Oxford, 1992.
Dent C.M. Protestant Reformers in Elizabethan Oxford. – Oxford, 1983. – P. 150–151; Milton A. Catholic and Reformed. The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Thought. – Cambridge University Press, 1995. – P. 12.
Fincham K. Prelacy and Politics: Archbishop Abbot's Defence of Protestant Orthodoxy// Historical Research. – 1988. – Vol. 61.
Milton A. Catholic and Reformed. The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Thought. – Cambridge University Press, 1995. – P. 35–36; Lake P. The Significance of the Elizabethan Identification of the Pope as Antichrist // JEH. – 1980. – Vol. 31. – P. 171–175.
Green I. “For Children in Years and Children in Understanding”: the Emergence of the English Catechism under Elizabeth and the Early Stuarts // JEH. – 1986. – Vol. 37.
Milton A. Catholic and Reformed. The Roman and Protestant Churches in English Protestant Thought. – Cambridge University Press, 1995. – P. 37–38.
Eales J. Puritans and Roundheads: The Harleys of Brampton Bryan and the Outbreak of the English Civil War. – Cambridge, 1990.
Underdown D. Fire from Heaven: Life in an English Town in the Seventeenth Century. – New Haven, 1992.
Ball B.W. The Seventh-Day Men: Sabbatarians and Sabbatarianism in England and Wales, 1600–1800. – Oxford, 1994.
Knight J. Orthodoxies in Massachusetts: Rereading American Puritanism. – Cambridge (Mass.), 1994.
Webster T. Godly Clergy in Early Stuart England: The Caroline Puritan Movement с 1620—1643. – Cambridge, 1997.
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 7.
См. подробнее – http: //www.catholic-history.org.uk /crs /index.htm.
The Archpriest Controversy / Ed. by T.G. Law – Camden Society, 1896, 1898. – Vol. 1–2.
Greenslade M. Sources for Post-Reformation Staffordshire Catholic History // Staffordshire Catholic History. – 1961. – Vol. I; Williams J.A. Sources for Recusant History (1559–1791) in English Official Archives // Recusant History. – 1983. – Vol. XVI. – № 4; Shorney D. Protestant Nonconformity and Roman Catholicism: A Guide to Sources in the Public Record Office. PRO Readers Guide 13. – London: PRO Publications, 1996.
Gillow J. A Literary and Biographical Dictionary of English Catholics. – London, 1885. – Vol. I–V.
Allison A.F., Rogers D.M. A Catalogue of Catholic Books in England Printed Abroad or Secretly in England 1558–1640. – Arundel Pres.s, Bognor, 1956. – Vol. 1–2.
Anstruther G. The Seminary Priests: Elizabeth I 1558–1603. – St Edmunds College, Ware; Urshaw College, Durham, 1968. – Vol. I; Idem. The Seminary Priests. Early Stuarts 1603–1659. – Mayhew-McCrimmon, 1975. – Vol. II.
Ryan P. Diocesan Returns of Recusants for England and Wales, 1577 // Catholic Record Society. – 1921. – Vol. XXII; Wingfield W.M. Religious Statistics of the Stuart Period // Theology. – 1940. – Vol. XLI; Davidson A. Sources for Recusant History // Local Historian. – 1970–1971. – Vol. IX.
Stephens W.B. Sources for English Local History. – Chichester (Sussex), 1994. – P. 172.
Calthrop M.M. Recusant Roll № 1 (1592–1593) // CRS. – 1916. – Vol. XVIII; Recusant Roll № 2 (1593–1594) / Ed. by H. Bowler // CRS. – 1965. – Vol. LVII; Recusant Records / Ed. by С Talbot // CRS. – 1961. – Vol. LIII; Recusant Rolls № 3 (1594–1595) and № 5 (1595–1596) / Ed. by H. Bowler // CRS. – 1969. Vol. LX1.
Stephens W.B. Sources for English Local History. – Chichester (Sussex), 1994. – P. 193.
Ibid. – P. 195.
Records of the English Province of the Society of Jesus / Ed.by H. Foley. – London, 1877–1883. – Vol. 1–8.
Stephens W.B. Sources for English Local History. – Chichester (Sussex), 1994. – P. 196.
Martyrs of England and Wales 1535–1680 / Ed. Ph. Caraman and J. Walsh. – Catholic Truth Society, 1960; Challoner R. Memoirs of Missionary Priests 1577–1584 / Ed. J.H. Pollen. – London, 1924; Morris J. The Troubles of our Catholic Forefathers. – London, 1872–1877. – Vol. I–III; Crosby Records / Ed. by T.F. Gibson. – Chetham Society, 1887; An Elizabethan Recusant Household / Ed. by A.C. Southern. – Glasgow, 1954; Caraman P. The Other Face: Catholic Life under Elizabeth I. – London, 1960.
The Memoirs of Father Robert Persons / Ed. J.H. Pollen. – Catholic Record Society, 1905. – Vol. 2; Catholic Record Society, 1907. – Vol. 4; Letters and Memorials of Robert Persons to 1588 / Ed. by L. Hicks. – Catholic Record Society. – 1942. – Vol. 39; Robert Persons' Annals of the English College at Seville with an Account of Four Other Foundations from 1589 to 1595 / Ed. by J.H. Pollen. Catholic Record Society. – London, 1914. – Vol. 14.
Simpson R. Edmund Campion. – London, 1896; Waugh E. Edmund Campion. – London, 1935.
Caraman P. Henry Garnet 1556–1606 and the Gunpowder Plot. – London, 1964.
Caraman P. William Weston. The Autobiography of an Elizabethan. – London, 1955.
Devlin Ch. The Life of Robert Southwell. – London, 1956.
Caraman P. John Gerard. The Autobiography of an Elizabethan. – London, 1956.
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 1.
Pollen J.H. The English Catholics in the Reign of the Queen Elizabeth. – London, 1920.
White J.H. Historians of 19th Century English Catholicism // Clergy Review. – 1967. – Vol. III – P. 791–801.
Aveling J.C.H. The Handle and the Axe. The Catholic Recusants in England from Reformation to Emancipation. – London, 1976. – P. 23.
Meyer A.O. England and the Catholic Church under Queen Elizabeth / Transl. by J.K. McKee. – London, 1915.
Magee B. The English Recusants. – London, 1938.
Aveling J.С.H. The Handle and the Axe. The Catholic Recusants in England from Reformation to Emancipation. – London, 1976. – P. 18.
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 2.
Hughes P. The Reformation in England. – London, 1950–1954. – Vol. I–III.
Leys M.D.R. Catholics in England, 1559–1829. A Social History, – London, 1961.
Aveling J.C.H. Post-Reformation Catholicism in East Yorkshire. – East Yorkshire Local History Society, 1960; Idem. The Catholic Recusants of the West Riding of Yorkshire, 1558–1790. Leeds Philosophical and Literary Society, 1963; Idem. Northern Catholics: The Catholic Recusants of the North Riding of Yorkshire, 1558–1790. – London, 1966; Idem. The Handle and the Axe. The Catholic Recusants in England from Reformation to Emancipation. – London, 1976.
Dickens A.G. The First Stages of Romanist Recusancy in Yorkshire, 1560–1590 // Yorkshire Archaeological Journal. – 1941. – Vol. XXXV. – P. 157–182; Idem. The Extent and Character of Recusancy in Yorkshire, 1604 // Yorkshire Archaeological Journal. – 1948. – Vol. XXXVII. – P. 24–48.
Cliffe J.T. The Yorkshire Gentry from the Reformation to the Civil War. – London, 1969.
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 296.
Ibid. – P. 5.
Clancy Т.Н. Papist-Protestant-Puritan: English Religious Taxonomy 1565–1665 // Recusant History. – 1975–1976. – Vol. 13. – P. 227–253.
Scarisbrick J.J. Robert Persons' Plan for the True Reformation in England // Historical Perspectives; Studies in English Thought and Society / Ed. by N. McKendrick. – London, 1974
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 16, 23, 26.
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 27; Law T.G. Jesuits and Seculars in the Reign of Queen Elizabeth. – London, 1889; Knowles D. The Religious Orders in England. – Cambridge, 1959; Guilday P. The English Catholic Refugees on the Continent. – London, 1914; Lunn D.M. The Origins and Early Development of the Revived English Benedictine Congregation, 1588–1647. – Cambridge University Ph. D. Thesis, 1970.
Rowlands M.B. Recusant Women 1560–1640 // Women in English Society, 1500–1800 / Ed. by M. Prior. London and New York, 1985. – P. 163–165.
Defoe D. A Tour through England and Wales, 1724; Цит. по: Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 79.
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 79.
Manning B.R. Religion and Society in Elizabethan Sussex. – Leicester University Press, 1969. – P. 259.
Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 5.
Alexander H.G. Religion in England, 1558–1662. – London, 1968. – P. 99–101.
Haigh C. Reformation and Resistance in Tudor Lancashire. – Cambridge University Press, 1975. – P. 225; Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 4; Lealherbarrow J.S. Lancashire Elizabethan Recusants. – Chetham Society, 1947. – Vol. 110; Hilton J.A. Recusancy in Elizabethan Durham // Recusant History. – 1977. – Vol. 14. – № 1.
Dickens A.G. The English Reformation. – London, 1964. – P. 212–212
Hill С. Society and Puritanism in Pre-Revolutionary England. – London, 1966. – P. 147.
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 88–89.
Hill С. The Puritans and the Dark Corners of the Land // Transactions of the Royal Historical Society. 5 Series. – 1963. – Vol. 12. – P. 77–102
Haigh С. Reformation and Resistance in Tudor Lancashire. – Cambridge University Press, 1975. – P. 225.
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 92; The Agrarian History of England and Wales / Ed. by J. Thirsk. – Cambridge, 1967. – P. 80–89. – Vol. IV.
Usher R.G. The Reconstruction of the English Church. Vol. I–II. – London, 1910. – Vol. II. P. 399; McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 402.
Pugh F. Monmouth Recusants in the Reigns of Elizabeth and James I // South Wales and Monmouthshire Record Society Publications. – 1957. – № 4. – P. 59–110; Lindley K.J. The Lay Catholics of England in the Reign of Charles I // Journal of Ecclesiastical History. – 1971. – Vol. XXII.
Magee B. The English Recusants. – London, 1938. – P. 201, 247; Pugh P. Monmouth Recusants in the Reigns of Elizabeth and James I // South Wales and Monmouthshire Record Society Publications. – 1957. – № 4. – P. 59–110; Lindley K.J. The Lay Catholics of England in the Reign of Charles I //JEH. – 1971. – Vol. XXII. – P. 217.
McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 114; Williams M.E. The Venerable English College, Rome. – London, 1979.
Pugh E.H. Glamorgan Recusants, 1577–1611 // South Wales and Monmouthshire Record Society Publications. – 1954. – № 3. – P. 51.
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 100.
Rowlands M. Catholics in Staffordshire from the Revolution to the Relief Acts, 1689–1791. – Birmingham University M.A. Thesis, 1965; Paul J.E. Hampshire Recusants in the Time oi Queen Elizabeth // Proceedings of the Hampshire Field Club. – 1959. – Vol. XXI. – P. 61–81; Williams J.A. Catholic Recusancy in Wiltshire, 1660–1791. C.R.S. Monograph Series. Vol. I. – London, 1968.
Stapleton В. A History of Post-Reformation Catholic Missions in Oxfordshire. – London, 1906.
DuresA. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 7–8.
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 103.
Jordan W.K. Philantropy in England. – London, 1959; Idem. The Charities of London. – London, 1960; Idem. The Charities of Rural England. – London, 1961; Idem. The Social Institutions of Lancashire. – Chelham Society, 1962.
Bossy). The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 106–107.
An Elizabethan Recusant House / Ed. by A.C. Southern. – London-Glasgow, 1954.
Tixall Letters / Ed. by A. Clifford. – 2 vols. – London, 1815. – Vol. II. – P. 71.
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 111–119, 124, 133.
Ibid. – Р. 136–137, 142–144.
Ibid. – P. 145–150.
Rowse A.L. The England of Elizabeth. The Structure of Society. – New York, 1951. – P. 430, 453, 458.
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 155.
Scarisbrick J.J. The Reformation and the English People. – Oxford, 1984. – P. 152.
Thomas K. Women and the Civil War Sects // Crisis in Europe, 1560–1660 / Ed.by T. Aston. – London, 1965. – P. 331–333.
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 157–158.
Aveling J.C.H. Catholic Households in Yorkshire, 1580–1603 // Northern Llistory. – 1980. – Vol. XVI.-P. 85–101.
Holmes P. Resistance and Compromise. – Cambridge, 1982. – P. 83–84, 113–115.
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 158–162
Rowlands M.B. Recusant Women 1560–1640 // Women in English Society, 1500–1800 / Ed. by M. Prior. – London and New York, 1985. – P. 149–150.
McCurke J.N. Lieutenancy and Catholic Recusants in Elizabethan Kent // Recusant History. -1973–1974. – Vol. 12. – P. 161.
Rowlands M.B. Recusant Women 1560–1640 // Women in English Society, 1500–1800 / Ed. by M. Prior. – London and New York, 1985. – P. 151.
Wark K.R. Elizabethan Recusancy in Cheshire. – Chetham Society 3rd Series XIX. – 1971. – P. 19.
Rowlands M.B. Recusant Women 1560–1640 // Women in English Society, 1500–1800 / Ed. by M. Prior. – London and New York, 1985. – P. 152
Aveling J.C.H. The Marriages of Catholic Recusants 1559–1642 // JEM. – 1963. – Vol. XIV – P. 68–83.
Rowlands M.B. Recusant Women 1560–1640 // Women in English Society, 1500–1800 / Ed. by M. Prior. – London and New York, 1985. – P. 156.
John Gerard, the Autobiography of an Elizabethan / Ed. by P. Caraman. – London, 1951; William Weston, the Autobiography of an Elizabethan / Ed. by P. Caraman – London, 1955; Hanlon J.D. They Be but Women // Renaissance to Counter-Reformation: Essays Presented to Gerard Mattingley / Ed. by C.H. Carter. – London, 1966. – P. 367–393.
Aveling J.C.H. Catholic Households in Yorkshire, 1580–1603 // Northern History. – 1980. Vol. XVI. – P. 85–101.
Rowlands M.B. Recusant Women 1560–1640 // Women in English Society, 1500–1800 / Ed. by M. Prior. London and New York, 1985. – P. 157–158.
Ibid. – P. 163–165, 175.
Rowlands M.B. Recusant Women 1560–1640 // Women in English Society, 1500–1800 / Ed. by M. Prior. – London-New York, 1985. – P. 167; Everitt H.O. The New Orders // New Cambridge Modern History. – 1958. – Vol. IX. – P. 289–290; Cuilday P. English Catholic Refugees on the Continent. – London, 1914; Idem. The English Colleges and Convents in the Catholic Low Countries. – London, 1914; Gillow J. A Literary of Biographical History or Dictionary of English Catholics. – London, 1885–1902. – Vol. I–V.
Chambers M.C.E. The Life of Mary Ward / Ed. by H.J. Coleridge. – London, 1882–1885. – Vol. I–II; Rowlands M.B. Recusant Women 1560–1640 // Women in English Society, 1500–1800 / Ed. by M. Prior. – London-New York, 1985. – P. 168–173.
Hill С. Society and Puritanism in Pre-Revolutionary England. – New York, 1967. – P. 44.
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 174–181.
Chadwick O. The Reformation. – London, 1964. – P. 148.
Aveling J.C.H. The Handle and the Axe. The Catholic Recusants in England from Reformation to Emancipation. – London, 1976. – P. 162.
Dickens A.G. The English Reformation. – London, 1964. – P. 312.
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 183–184.
Meyer A.O. England and the Catholic Church under Queen Elizabeth / Transl. by J.K. McKee. – London, 1915. – P. 63.
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 190.
Magee B. The English Recusants. – London, 1938. – P. 94–112.
Ibid. – P. 111, 116.
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 188.
Usher R.G. Reconstruction of the English Church. 2 vols. – New York – London, 1960. – Vol. I. – P. 158; McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 399.
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 192
Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 57.
Records of the English Province of the Society of Jesus / Ed. by H. Foley. – 8 vols. – London, 1877–1883. – Vol. VII. – Part I. – P. CXXVI – CXXVIII.
Basset B. English Jesuits. – London, 1967. – P. 276.
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 198–201.
Bossy J. Rome and the English Catholics: A Question of Geography // Historical Journal. —1964. – Vol. VII. – № 1. – P. 135–149.
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 393.
Ibid. – P. 396.
Scarisbrick J.J. The Reformation and the English People. – Oxford, 1984. – P. 150
Ibid. – P. 177.
Bossy J. The Character of Elizabethan Catholicism // Past & Present. – 1962. – № 21. – P. 39–59.
Scarisbrick J.J. The Reformation and the English People. – Oxford, 1984. – P. 153, 158.
Aveling J.C.H. The English Clergy, Catholic and Protestant, in the 16th and 17th Centuries // Rome and the Anglicans: Historical and Doctrinal Aspects of Anglo-Roman-Catholic Relations. – Berlin – New York, 1982.
Ibid. – P. 90.
Ibid. – P. 91.
Ibid. – P. 92.
Ibid. – Р. 99–102.
Ibid. – P. 104–106.
Ibid. – P. 108.
Figgins J.N. The Theory of the Divine Right of Kings. – Cambridge, 1896; Idem. Studies in Political Thought from Gerson to Grotius. – Cambridge, 1916; Idem. Political Thought in the Sixteenth Century // Cambridge Modern History. – 1907. – Vol. III. – P. 736–769; Mcllwain СИ. The Political Works of James I. – Cambridge (Mass.), 1948; Morris С Political Thought in England. Tyndale to Hooker. – Oxford, 1953; Allen J.W. A History of Political Thought in the Sixteenth Century. – London, 1961; Clancy Т.Н. Papist Pamphleteers. – Chicago, 1964; Pritchard A. Catholic Loyalism in Elizabethan England. – London, 1979.
Holmes P. Resistance and Compromise. The Political Thought of Elizabethan Catholics. -Cambridge University Press, 1982. – P. 2.
Ibid. – Р. 3.
Loomie A.J. The Spanish Elizabethans. The English Exiles at the Court of Philip II. – Westport (Connecticut), 1983. – P. 13.
Ibid. – Р. 230–235.
McCrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 275; Bossy J. Elizabethan Catholicism: the Link with France. – Cambridge PhD Thesis, 1961; Idem. Henry IV, the Apellants and the Jesuits // Recusant History. – 1965. – Vol. 8. – № 2; Aveling J.C.H. The Handle and the Axe. The Catholic Recusants in England from Reformation to Emancipation. – London, 1976. – P. 53–55.
McGrath P., Rowe J. The Recusancy of Sir Thomas Cornwallis // Proceedings of the Suffolk Institute of Archaeology. – 1961. – XXVIII. – Part 3.
Questier M. Conversion, Politics and Religion in England, 1580–1625. – Cambridge, 1996.
Ibid. -Р. 1–4.
Ibid. – Р. 8–9.
Aveling J.C.H. The Handle and the Axe. – London, 1976. – P. 51; Idem. The English Clergy, Catholic and Protestant, in the 16th and 17lh Centuries // Rome and the Anglicans. – Berlin-New York, 1982. – P. 131.
Queslier M. Conversion, Politics and Religion in England, 1580–1625. – Cambridge, 1996. – P. 13, 19, 21.
Scarisbrick J.J. The Reformation and the English People. – Oxford, 1984. – P. 180–182.
Milton A. The Church of England? Rome and the True Church: The Demise of a Jacobean Consensus // The Early Stuart Church, 1603–1642 / Ed. by K.C. Fincham. – London, 1993. – P. 187–210; Lake P. The Significance of the Elizabethan Identification of the Pope as Antichrist // JEH. – 1980. – Vol. 31. – P. 161–178.
Questier M. Conversion, Politics and Religion in England, 1580–1625. – Cambridge, 1996. – P. 32.
Ibid. – P. 34–36.
lbid. – P. 77, 95, 102.
Questier М. С. Sir Henry Spiller, Recusancy and the Efficiency of the Jacobean Exchequer // Historical Research. – 1993. – Vol. 66; Idem. Conversion, Politics and Religion in England, 1580–1625. – Cambridge, 1996. – P. 39–43; Idem. John Gee, Archbishop Abbot and the Use)of Converts from Rome in Jacobean Anti-Catholicism // Recusant History. – 1993. – Vol. 24. – P. 347–360; Idem. Crypto-Catholicism, Anti-Calvinism and Conversion at the Jacobean Court: The Enigma of Benjamin Carier // JEH. – 1996. – Vol. 47. – P. 45–64; Idem. Loyalty, Religion and State Power in Early Modern England: English Romanism and the Jacobean Oath of Allegiance // Historical Journal. – 1997. – Vol. 40; Walsham A. Church Papists: Catholicism, Conformity and Confessional Polemic in Early Modern England. – Rochester, 1993.
Questier M. Conversion, Politics and Religion in England, 1580–1625. – Cambridge, 1996. – P. 162–167.
Sharpe J. “Last Dying Speeches”: Religion, Ideology and Public Execution in Seventeenth Century England // Past and Present. – 1985. – № 107. – P. 144–167.
Questier M. Conversion, Politics and Religion in England, 1580–1625. – Cambridge, 1996. – P. 188, 199.
Ibid. – P. 201–204.
Ibid. – P. 205.
Marshall P. The Catholic Priesthood and the English Reformation. – Oxford, 1994. – P. 1.
Haigh C. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 5; Zell M.L. Economic Problems of the Parochial Clergy in the Sixteenth Century // Princes and Paupers in the English Church 1500–1800 / Ed. by R. O'Day, F. Heal. – Leicester, 1981. – P. 21–23; O'Day R. The Anatomy of a Profession: The Clergy of the Church of England // The Professions in Early Modern England / Ed. by W. Prest. – Beckenham, 1987. – P. 30; Youings J. Sixteenth-Century England. – Harmondsworth, 1984. – P. 36.
Youings J. Sixteenth Century England. – Harmondsworth, 1984. – P. 36; Haigh C. English Reformations: Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 5–6.
Heath P. English Parish Clergy on the Eve of the Reformation. – London, 1969; Bowker M. The Secular Clergy in the Diocese of Lincoln, 1485–1520. – Cambridge, 1968; Aveling J.C.H. The English Clergy, Catholic and Protestant in the 16th and 17th Centuries // Rome and the Anglicans. – Berlin-New York, 1982.
Tanner N.P. The Reformation and Regionalism: Further Reflections on the Church in Late Medieval Norwich // Towns and Townspeople in the Fifteenth Century / Ed. by J.A.F. Thomson. – Gloucester, 1988. – P. 129.
Swanson R.N. Church and Society in Late Medieval England. – Oxford, 1989. – P. 265–268; Zell M.L. The Use of Religious Preambles as a Measure of Religious Belief in the 16th Century // BIHR. – 1977. – Vol. 50; Scarisbrick J.J. The Reformation and the English People. – Oxford, 1984. – P. 10–12; O'Day R. The Debate on the English Reformation. – London, 1986. -P. 155–159; Duffy E. The Stripping of the Altars: Traditional Religion in England, 1400–1580. – New Haven, 1992. – P. 504–523.
Marshall P. The Catholic Priesthood and the English Reformation. – Oxford, 1994. – P. 4.
Ozmenl S.E. The Reformation in the German Cities. – New Haven, 1975. – P. 22–28, 49–56; Tyndale W. The Obedience of a Christian Man // Doctrinal Treatises / Ed. by H. Walter. – Parker Society, 1848. – P. 245; Marshall P. The Catholic Priesthood and the English Reformation. – Oxford, 1994. – P. 9.
Swanson R.N. Problems of the Priesthood in Pre-Reformation England // EHR. – Vol. 117. -1990. – P. 858; 'Diomson J.A. F. Piety and Charity in Late Medieval London // JEH. – 1965. -Vol. 16. – P. 189–190; Brigden S. London and the Reformation. – Oxford, 1989. – P. 73; Harper-Bill С. The Pre-Reformation Church in England, 1400–1530. – London, 1989. – P. 42–43.
Marshall P. The Catholic Priesthood and the English Reformation. – Oxford, 1994. – P. 19–20; Tyndale W. The Practice of Prelates / Ed. by H. Walter. – Parker Society, 1849. – P. 305; Smith LB. A Tudor Tragedy: The Life and Times of Catherine Howard. – London, 1961.
Marshall P. The Catholic Priesthood and the English Reformation. – Oxford, 1994. – P. 30–31; The First and Second Prayer Books of Edward VI / Ed. by E.C. Gibson. – London, 1910; Collinson P. Shepherds, Sheepdogs and Hirelings: The Pastoral Ministry in Post-Reformation England // The Ministry: Clerical and Lay / Ed. by W.J. Sheils, D. Woods. – Oxford, 1989.
Marshall P. The Catholic Priesthood and the English Reformation. – Oxford, 1994. – P. 32.
Hardwkk С. A History of the Articles of Religion. – London, 1890; Bricknell E.J. A Theological Introduction to the Thirty Nine Articles of the Church of England. 3rd ed. – London, 1955.
Bossy J. The Mass as a Social Institution, 1200–1700 // Past & Present. – № 100. – 1983. – P. 33; Marshall P. The Catholic Priesthood and the English Reformation. – Oxford, 1994. – P. 50, 63, 129.
Scarisbrick J.J. The Reformation and the English People. – Oxford, 1984. – P. 43–44; Duffy E. The Stripping of the Altars: Traditional Religion in England, 1400–1580. – New Haven-London, 1992. – P. III–113.
Marshall P. The Catholic Priesthood and the English Reformation. – Oxford, 1994. – P. 66–70; The King' s Book, 1543 / Ed. by ТА. Lacy. – London, 1895.
Scarisbrick J.J. Henry VIII. – London, 1968. – P. 417.
Marshall P. The Catholic Priesthood and the English Reformation. – Oxford, 1994. – P. 74–76, 80–81; Whiting R. The Blind Devotion of the People: Popular Religion and the English Reformation. – Cambridge, 1989. – P. 33.
Owst G.R. Preaching in Medieval England. – Cambridge, 1926; Literature and Pulpit in Medieval England. 2nd ed. – Cambridge, 1961; Spencer H.L. English Vernacular Sunday Preaching in the Late 14th and 15th Century. – University of Oxford D. Phil, Thesis, 1982; Marshall P. The Catholic Priesthood and the English Reformation. – Oxford, 1994. – P. 88; Cross С. Priests into Ministers: The Establishment of Protestant Practice in the City of York // Reformation Principle and Practice / Ed. by P.N. Brooks. – London, 1980. – P. 146; Heath P. English Parish Clergy on the Eve of Reformation. – London, 1969. – P. 88; Marshall P. The Catholic Priesthood and the English Reformation. – Oxford, 1994. – P. 90.
Elton G.R. Policy and Police. – Cambridge, 1972. – P. 14, 17, 19–20; Maclure M. The Paul's Cross Sermons, 1534–1642. – Toronto, 1958.
Heal F. Economic Problems of the Clergy // Church and Society in England, Henry VIII to James I / Ed. by F. Heal and R. O'Day. – London, 1977. – P. 106.
Cressy D. Literacy and Social Order. – Cambridge, 1980. – P. 176–177.
Marshall P. The Catholic Priesthood and the English Reformation. – Oxford, 1994. – P. 95–98, 100–101.
Aston M. Lollards and Reformers. Images and Literacy in Late Medieval Religion. – London, 1984. – P. 131.
Marshall P. The Catholic Priesthood and the English Reformation. – Oxford, 1994. – P. 138–140; In God's Name: Examples of Preaching in England from the Act of Supremacy to the Act of Uniformity, 1534–1662 / Ed. by J. Chandos. – London, 1971; Tudor P. Changing Private Belief and Practice in England: Devotional Literature, с 1475–1550. – 'University of Oxford D. Phil. Thesis, 1984.
Lander S. Church Courts and the Reformation in the Diocese of Chichester, 1500–1558 // Continuity and Change: Personnel and Administration of the Church in England, 1500–1642 / Ed. by R. O'Day, F. Heal. – Leicester, 1976. – P. 218.
Clebsch W.A. England's Earliest Protestants, 1520–1535. – New Haven, 1964. – P. 73.
Marshall P. The Catholic Priesthood and the English Reformation. – Oxford, 1994. – P. 145–146.
Tilley M.P. Dictionary of Proverbs in England in the 16th and 17th Centuries. – Ann Arbor (Mich.), 1950. – P. 523.
Tudor Royal Proclamations / Ed. by PL. Hughes, J.F. Larkin. – Vol. I. – New Haven, 1964. – P. 274; Scarisbrick J.J. Henry VIII. – London, 1968. – P. 418–419.
Marshall P. The Catholic Priesthood and the English Reformation. – Oxford, 1994. – P. 150 – 151; Houlbrooke R. Church Courts and the People during the English Reformation 1520 – 1570. – Oxford, 1979. – P. 180.
McFarlane K.B. Wycliffe and English Nonconformity. – Harmondsworth, 1972. – P. 110; Brigden S. Tithe Controversy in Reformation London // JEH. – 1982. – Vol. 33.
Marshall P. The Catholic Priesthood and the English Reformation. – Oxford, 1994. – P. 163.
Ibid. – P. 166.
Palliser D.M. Popular Reactions to the Reformation during the Years of Uncertainty, 1530 – 1570 // Church and Society in England: Henry VIII to James I / Ed. by F. Heal, R. O'Day. – London, 1977. – P. 42; Cross С. Priests into Ministers // Reformation Principle and Practice / Ed. by P.N. Brooks. – London, 1980. – P. 216.
Spielmann R.M. The Beginning of Clerical Marriage in the English Reformation: The Reigns of Edward and Mary // Anglican and Episcopal History. – 1987. – Vol. 56. – P. 258; Carlson E.J. Clerical Marriage and the English Reformation // JBS. – 1992. – Vol. 31.
Bowker M. Non-Residence in the Lincoln Diocese in the Early Sixteenth Century // JEH. – 1964. – Vol. 15; Heath P. The English Parish Clergy on the Eve of the Reformation. – London, 1969. – P. 56; Brigden S. London and the Reformation. – Oxford, 1989. – P. 57; Marshall P. The Catholic Priesthood and the English Reformation. – Oxford, 1994. – P. 178.
Thomas К. Religion and the Decline of Magic. – London, 1978. – P. 40.
Marshall P. The Catholic Priesthood and the English Reformation. – Oxford, 1994. – P. 181–184.
Heal F. Economic Problems of the Clergy // Church and Society in England. Henry VIII to James I / Ed. by F. Heal and R. O'Day. – London, 1977. – P. 100.
Haigh C. Reformation and Resistance in Tudor Lancashire. – Cambridge, 1975. – P. 25; Economic Problems of the Parochial Clergy in the Sixteenth Century // Princes and Paupers in the English Church, 1500–1800 / Ed. by R. O'Day, F. Heal. – Leicester, 1981. – P. 24–25; Scarisbrick J.J. The Reformation and the English People. – Oxford, 1984. – P. 44.
Marshall P. The Catholic Priesthood and the English Reformation. – Oxford, 1994. – P. 194–195.
Cornwall J.C. Wealth and Society in Early Sixteenth-Century England. – London, 1988. – P. 92.
Pound J. Clerical Poverty in the Early Sixteenth-Century England: Some East Anglican Evidence // JEH. – 1986. – Vol. 37. – P. 389–393.
Marshall P. The Catholic Priesthood and the English Reformation. – Oxford, 1994. – P. 196–198.
Scarisbrick J.J. Henry VIII. – London, 1968. – P. 243–244.
Marshall P. The Catholic Priesthood and the English Reformation. – Oxford, 1994. – P. 213.
Elton G.R. Policy and Police. – Cambridge, 1972. – P. 370; Marshall P. The Catholic Priesthood and the English Reformation. – Oxford, 1994. – P. 224.
Aveling J.C.H. The Handle and the Axe. The Catholic Recusants in England from Reformation to Emancipation. – London, 1976. – P. 26–27.
Ibid. – P. 11, 28.
Ibid. – P. 30.
Haigh С. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 3–6.
Aveling J.C.H. The Handle and the Axe. The Catholic Recusants in England from Reformation to Emancipation. – London, 1976. – P. 31–33.
Ibid. – P. 33–34.
Knowles D. Bare Ruined Choirs. The Dissolution of the English Monasteries. – Cambridge, 1976.
Aveling J.C.H. The Handle and the Axe. The Catholic Recusants in England from Reformation to Emancipation. – London, 1976. – P. 35–36.
Ibid. – Р. 40, 49–50.
McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. IX–X.
McGralh P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 9; Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 1–3; Hudson W.S. The Cambridge Connection and the Elizabethan Settlement of 1559. – Durham (N.C.), 1980; MacCaffrey W. The Shaping of Elizabethan Regime (1558–1572). – London, 1969; MacCulloch D. The Later Reformation in England, 1547–1603. – New York, 1990.
Rowlands M.B. Recusant Women 1560–1640 // Women in English Society, 1500–1800 / Ed. by M. Prior. London-New York, 1985. – P. 148.
Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 7.
Guilday P. The English Catholic Refugees on the Continent, 1558–1795. – London, 1914; Southern A.C. Elizabethan Recusant Prose. – London, 1950; Clancy Т.Н. Papist Pamphleteers. – Chicago, 1964; Beals A.C.F. Education under Penalty. – London, 1963.
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 12–15; Haile M. An Elizabethan Cardinal: William Allen. – London, 1914.
Neale J.E. Elizabeth I and Her Parliaments. 1558–1581,1581–1603. 2 vols. – London, 1953, 1957. – Vol. I. – P. 116–120; Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 9.
Alexander K.G. Religion in England, 1558–1662. – London, 1968. – P. 103; Cliffe J.T. The Yorkshire Gentry from the Reformation.to the Civil War. – Athlone Press, 1969; Trimble W.J.K. The Elizabethan Catholic Laity. – Harvard University Press, 1964. – P. 26, 43.
Calendar of State Papers, Domestic … Elizabeth, 1601–1603 / Ed. by M.A. Green. – London, 1870. – Vol. VI.
A Collection of Original Letters from the Bishops to the Privy Council, 1564 / Ed. by M. Bateson. Camden Society. The Camden Miscellany. IX. LIII. – Westminster, 1895. – P. 40–41; Trimble W.K. The Catholic Laity in Elizabethan England, 1558–1603. – Cambridge (Mass.), 1964. – P. 10, 12.
Trimble W.K. The Catholic Laity in Elizabethan England, 1558–1603. – Cambridge (Mass.), 1964. – P. 266.
McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 58; Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 11.
Holmes P. Resistance and Compromise. The Political Thought of Elizabethan Catholics. – Cambridge University Press, 1982. – P. 83–84.
Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 10.
Bossy J. The Character of Elizabethan Catholicism // Crisis in Europe, 1560–1660 / Ed. by T. Aston. – London, 1965.
Alexander H.G. Religion in England, 1558–1662. – London, 1968. – P. 112.
Holmes P. Resistance and Compromise. The Political Thought of Elizabethan Catholics. – Cambridge University Press, 1982. P. 159–160.
Elton G. The Tudor Constitution: Documents and Commentary. – Cambridge, 1960. – P. 414–418; Clancy Т.Н. English Catholics and the Papal Deposing Power // Recusant History. – 1961–1962. – Vol. 6. – Part I. – № 3; – 1961–1962. – Vol. 6. – Part II. – № 5; – 1963. – Vol. 7. – Part III. – № 1; DuresA. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 15.
DuresA. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 16–17; Edwards F. The Dangerous Queen. – London, 1964; Hicks L. An Elizabethan Problem. – London, 1964.
Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 16.
McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 104.
Aveling J.C.H. The Handle and the Axe. The Catholic Recusants in England from Reformation to Emancipation. – London, 1976. – P. 52.
Trimble W.R. The Catholic Laity in Elizabethan England. – Cambridge (Mass.), 1964. – P. 68-69; McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 111.
Aveling J.C.H. The Handle and the Axe. The Catholic Recusants in England from Reformation to Emancipation. – London, 1976. – P. 61–66.
Aveling J.C.H. Catholic Recusancy in the City of York, 1558–1791. – St. Albans (Hertfordshire), 1970.
York Civic Records / Ed. by A. Raine. VII. Yorkshire Archaeological Society Record. Ser. – 1950. – Vol. CXV – P. 130–131.
Aveling J.C.H. Catholic Recusancy in the City of York, 1558–1791. – St. Albans (Hertfordshire), 1970. – P. 60–66.
Ibid. – P. 161.
McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 116–120
Anstruther G. Seminary Priests: A Dictionary of the Secular Clergy, 1558–1850. – Ware, 1968–1976. – Vol. I–II; Watkin E.l. Roman Catholicism in England. – London, 1957; Caraman P. Henry Carnet and the Cunpowder Plot. – London, 1964; Caraman P. Walsh J. The Martyrs of England and Wales, 1535–1680. – London, 1960; Nutlal G.F. The English Martyrs, 1535–1680: A Statistical Review // JEH. – 1971. – Vol. 22.
McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 124, 161–163
Manning B.R. Religion and Society in Elizabethan Sussex. – Leicester University Press, 1969.
Haigh С. Reformation and Resistance in Tudor Lancashire. – Cambridge University Press, 1975. – P. 269.
Clijffe J.T. The Yorkshire Gentry from the Reformation to the Civil War. – Athlone Press, 1969. – P. 189.
Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 28.
Scarisbrick J.J. The Reformation and the English People. – Oxford, 1984. – P. 147–148; Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 37–38.
McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 175, 183–184.
Meyer A.O. England and the Catholic Church under Queen Elizabeth / Transl. by J.K. McKee. – London, 1915. – P. 148.
Neale J.E. Elizabeth I and her Parliaments, 1559–1581. – London, 1953. – P. 388. – Vol. I.
McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 176.
Hughes P. The Reformation in England. – London, 1954. – Vol. III. – P. 343 note 3.
Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 29; Hughes P. Rome and the Counter-Reformation in England. – London, 1942. – P. 246.
McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 177; Hughes P. Rome and the Counter-Reformation in England. – London, 1942. – P. 246.
Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 31; Walker F.X. The Implementation of the Elizabethan Statutes against Recusants. – London PhD Thesis, 1961.
Wark K.R. Elizabethan Recusancy in Cheshire. – Chetham Society, 1971; Haigh С. Reformation and Resistance in Tudor Lancashire. – Cambridge University Press, 1975. – P. 289.
Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 32.
Haigh C. English Reformations. Religion, Politics and Society under the Tudors. – Oxford, 1993. – P. 264.
Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 33.
Wark K.R. Elizabethan Recusancy in Cheshire. – Manchester, 1971. – P. 63.
Grosvenor I.D. Catholics and Politics: the Worcestershire Election of 1604 // Recusant History. – 1976. – Vol. 14.
Aveling J.C.H. The Handle and the Axe. The Catholic Recusants in England from Reformation to Emancipation. – London, 1976. – P. 38–39.
Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 39.
McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 199.
Aveling J.C.H. The Handle and the Axe. The Catholic Recusants in England from Reformation to Emancipation. – London, 1976. – P. 53–55.
Ibid. – P. 57–58.
Aveling J.C.H. The Handle and the Axe. The Catholic Recusants in England from Reformation to Emancipation. – London, 1976. – P. 68; The Elizabethan Jesuits / Ed. by F. Edwards. – London, 1981.
Aveling J.C.H. The Handle and the Axe. The Catholic Recusants in England from Reformation to Emancipation. – London, 1976. – P. 68.
Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 62.
Scarisbrick J.J. The Reformation and the English People. – Oxford, 1984. – P. 159.
Ibid. – P. 160.
Questier M. Conversion, Politics and Religion in England, 1580–1625. – Cambridge, 1996. – P. 52–54.
Holmes P. Resistance and Compromise. The Political Thought of Elizabethan Catholics. – Cambridge University Press, 1982. – P. 6.
Ibid. – P. 187–188.
Bossy J. Henry IV, the Apellants and the Jesuits // Recusant History. – 1965–1966. – Vol. 8. – P. 80–122.
Holmes P. Resistance and Compromise. The Political Thought of Elizabethan Catholics. – Cambridge University Press, 1982. – P. 190–199, 204.
Pritchard A. Catholic Loyalism in Elizabethan England. – Chapel Hill, 1979. – P. 205.
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 35–36.
Bossy J. Henry IV, the Apellants and the Jesuits // Recusant History. – 1965. – Vol. 8. – № 2.
Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 38; Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 39–40.
Aveling J.C.H. The Handle and the Axe. The Catholic Recusants in England from Reformation to Emancipation. – London, 1976. – P. 71.
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 42, 46.
Ibid. – P. 204.
Caraman P. Henry Carnet, 1555–1606 and the Gunpowder Plot. – London, 1964. – P. 65; Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 25.
McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 285.
Devlin С. The Life of Robert Southwell. – London, 1956.
Hilton J.A. Recusancy in Elizabethan Durham // Recusant History. – Vol. 14. – № 1. – 1977.
Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 18.
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 204.
Haigh С. From Monopoly to Minority: Catholicism in Tudor England // TRHS. 5th Series. – 1981. – Vol. 31. – P. 132.
Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 25.
McGrath P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 113.
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 206–209.
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 210; Lunn D.M. The Origins and Early Development of the English Benedictine Congregation, 1588–1647. – Cambridge University Ph. D. Thesis, 1970.
Hughes P. The Reformation in England. Vol. I–III. – London, 1954. – Vol. III. P. 396; McGralh P. Papists and Puritans under Elizabeth I. – London, 1967. – P. 299.
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 216–226.
Bossy J. The Character of Elizabethan Catholicism // Past & Present. – 1962. – № 21; Idem. The Counter-Reformation and the People of Catholic Ireland, 1596–1641 // Historical Studies. – 1971. – Vol. VIII. – P. 155–169; Idem, The Counter-Reformation and the People of Catholic Europe // Past & Present. – 1970. – № 47; Wright A.D. Catholic History, North and South // Northern History. – 1978. – Vol. 14; Idem. Catholic History, North and South, Revisited // Northern History. – 1989. – Vol. 25; McGrath P. Elizabethan Catholicism: A Reconsideration // JEH. – 1984. – Vol. 35; Idem. A Comment // JEH. – 1985. – Vol. 36; Haigh С. From Monopoly to Minority: Catholicism in Early Modern England // TRHS. 5еh Series. – 1981. – Vol. 31; Mem. Revisionism, the Reformation and the History of English Catholicism // JEH. – 1985. – Vol. 36.
Dickens A.G. The First Stages of Romanist Recusancy in Yorkshire, 1560–1590 // Yorkshire Archaeological Journal. – 1941. – Vol. XXXV – P. 157–158, 180–181.
Aveling J.C.H. Catholic Recusancy in the City of York, 1558–1791. – St. Albans (Hertfordshire), 1970. – P. 41–45.
Aveling J.C.H. The Handle and the Axe: The Catholic Recusants in England from Reformation to Emancipation. – London, 1976. – P. 19, 56–61; Bossy J. The English Catholic Community 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 4–5, 11–12, 106–107.
Delumeau J. Catholicism between Luther and Voltaire. – London, 1977. – P. 160–161, 171–196, 190–201; Bossy J. The Character of Elizabethan Catholicism // Past and Present. – № 22. – 1962; Idem. The Counter-Reformation and the People of Catholic Ireland, 1596–1641 // Historical Studies. – 1971. – Vol. VIII. – P. 155–169; Idem. The Counter-Reformation and the People of Catholic Europe // Past and Present. – № 47. – 1970; Williams G. Welsh Reformation Essays. – Cardiff, 1967. – P. 21.
The English Reformation Revised. – Cambridge University Press, 1990. – P. 177.
Records of the English Province of the Society of Jesus / Ed. by H. Foley. – London, 1877-1884. – Vol. I–VII.
The English Reformation Revised. – Cambridge University Press, 1990. – P. 178.
Haigh С. Puritan Evangelism in the Reign of Elizabeth I // EHR. – 1977. – Vol. XCII. – P. 30–58.
Leys M.D.R. Catholics in England, 1559–1829: A Social History. – London, 1961. – P. 7; Spufford M. Contrasting Communities: English Villagers in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries. – Cambridge, 1974. – P. 242–243.
The English Reformation Revised. – Cambridge University Press, 1990. – P. 180.
Ibid. – P. 181.
Ibid. – Р. 183–186
Ibid. – Р. 194.
Miller J. Popery and Politics in England, 1660–1688. – Cambridge, 1973. – P. 15; Bossy J. The English Catholic Community 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 11; The English Reformation Revised. – Cambridge University Press, 1990. – P. 196–201.
The English Reformation Revised. – Cambridge University Press, 1990. – P. 204–208
Scarisbrick J.J. The Reformation and the English People. – Oxford, 1984. – P. 142–143
McGrath P. Elizabethan Catholicism: A Reconsideration // JEM. – 1984. – Vol. 35. – P. 414–428
Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 18
Holmes P. Resistance and Compromise. The Political Thought of Elizabethan Catholics. – Cambridge University Press, 1982. – P. 185.
Manning B.R. Elizabethan Recusancy Commissions // Historical Journal. – 1972. – Vol. 15. – P. 23–36; Marchant R.A. The Church under the Law. – Cambridge, 1969. – P. 204; Haigh C. Reformation and Resistance in Tudor Lancashire. – Cambridge, 1975. – P. 272; Price T.D. The Abuses of Excommunication and the Decline of Ecclesiastical Discipline under Queen Elizabeth // English Historical Review. – 1942. – Vol. 57. – P. 106–115
Ingram M. Church Courts, Sex and Marriage in England, 1570–1640. – Cambridge, 1987. – P. 85, 123, 329, 366; Manning B.R. The Making of a Protestant Aristocracy: The Ecclesiastical Commissions of the Diocese of Chester, 1550–1598 // BIHR. – 1976. – Vol. 49. – P. 60–79; Clark P. The Ecclesiastical Commission at Canterbury: 1572–1603 // Archaeoligia Cantiana. – 1974. – Vol. 89. – P. 183–197.
Questier M. Conversion, Politics and Religion in England, 1580–1625. – Cambridge, 1996. – P. 157–161.
Holmes P. Resistance and Compromise. The Political Thought of Elizabethan Catholics. – Cambridge University Press, 1982. – P. 7–11.
Bossy J. The Character of Elizabethan Catholicism // Past & Present. – 1962. – № 21. – P. 39–59.
Haigh C. Reformation and Reaction in Tudor Lancashire. – Cambridge, 1975. – P. 277.
Holmes P. Resistance and Compromise. The Political Thought of Elizabethan Catholics. – Cambridge University Press, 1982. – P. 176–182
Neale J.E. Elizabeth I and her Parliaments 1559–1581. – London, 1953. – P. 118–120.
Holmes P. Resistance and Compromise, The Political Thought of Elizabethan Catholics. – Cambridge University Press, 1982. – P. 12–17.
Ibid. – Р. 50.
Ibid. – Р. 26.
Ibid. – Р. 29–35, 41–42, 64.
Clancy Т.Н. Papist Pamphleteers: The Allen-Persons Party and the Political Thought of the Counter-Reformation in England, 1572–1615. – Chicago, 1964.
Petti A.G. Richard Verstegan and Catholic Martyrologies of the Later Elizabethan Period // Recusant History. – 1959–1960. – Vol. 5. – P. 64–90.
Holmes P. Resistance and Compromise. The Political Thought of Elizabethan Catholics. – Cambridge University Press, 1982. – P. 53; Cross С. The Third Earl of Huntingdon and Trials of Catholics in the North, 1581–1595 // Recusant History. – 1965. – Vol. 8. – P. 136–146.
Holmes P. Resistance and Compromise. The Political Thought of Elizabethan Catholics. – Cambridge University Press, 1982. – P. 147–150.
Holmes P. Resistance and Compromise. The Political Thought of Elizabethan Catholics. – Cambridge University Press, 1982. – P. 171–172; Pritchard A. Catholic Loyalism in Elizabethan England. – Chapel Hill, 1979. – P. 67–72.
Walsham A. Church Papists: Catholicism, Conformity and Confessional Polemic in Early Modern England. – Rochester, 1993.
Holmes P. Resistance and Compromise. The Political 'thought of Elizabethan Catholics. – Cambridge University Press, 1982. – P. 102–109, 115.
Holmes P. Resistance and Compromise. The Political Thought of Elizabethan Catholics. – Cambridge University Press, 1982. – P. 135–136, 155–157; Alexander H.G. Religion in England, 1558–1662. – London, 1968. – P. 114.
Holmes P. Resistance and Compromise. The Political Thought of Elizabethan Catholics. – Cambridge University Press, 1982. – P. 159–160; Murray J.C. St. Robert Bellarmine on the Indirect Power // Theological Studies. – 1948. – Vol. IX. – P. 491–535; Clancy T. English Catholics and the Papal Deposing Power // Recusant History. – 1961–1962. – Vol. 6
Clancy Т.Н. Notes on Persons' “Memorial” // Recusant History. – 1959–1960. – Vol. 5. – P. 17–34; Scarisbrick J.J. Robert Persons' Plans for the “True Reformation of England” // Historical Perspectives / Ed. by N. McKendrick. – London, 1974. – P. 19–42
Holmes P. Resistance and Compromise. The Political Thought of Elizabethan Catholics. – Cambridge University Press, 1982. – P. 161–164.
Ibid. – Р. 206–215.
Carafiello M.L. Robert Parsons and English Catholicism, 1580–1610. – London, 1998; Edwards F. Robert Persons. A Biography of an Elizabethan Jesuit. – St. Louis, 1995; Houliston V. The Fabrication of the Myth of F. Parsons // Recusant History. – 1994. – Vol. 22.
Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 41.
Aveling J.C.H. The Handle and the Axe. The Catholic Recusants in England from Reformation to Emancipation. – London, 1976. – P. 206–207.
Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 42–43.
Alexander H.G. Religion in England, 1558–1662. – London, 1968. – P. 117.
Fraser A. Faith and Treason. The Story of the Gunpowder Plot. – New York, 1996.
Jardine D. A Narrative of the Gunpowder Plot. – London, 1857; A Narrative of the Gunpowder Plot Written by the Contemporary Fr. John Gerard and Edited by J. Morris. – London, 1871; Gerard J. What Was the Gunpowder Plot? – London, 1897; Idem. The Gunpowder Plot and the Gunpowder Plotters. – London, 1897; Idem. Thomas Winters Confession and the Gunpowder Plot. – London, 1898; Trial of Guy Fawkes and Others (The Gunpowder Plot) / Ed. by D. Carswell. – London, 1934; Williamson H.R. The Gunpowder Plot. – London, 1951; Handover P.M. The Second Cecil: the Rise to Power 1563–1604 of Sir Robert Cecil, Later First Earl of Salisbury. – London, 1959; Garnet H. Portraits of Guy Fawkes. – London, 1962; Caraman P. Henry Garnet (1555–1606) and the Gunpowder Plot. – London, 1964; Idem. The Years of Siege: Catholic Life from James I to Cromwell. – London, 1966; De Luna B.N. Johnsons Romish Plot. – Oxford, 1967; Edwards F. Guy Fawkes: the Real Story of the Gunpowder Plot? – London, 1969; Idem, The Jesuits in England: from 1580 to the Present Day. – London, 1985; Idem. Still Investigating Gunpowder Plot // Recusant History. – 1993. – Vol. 21; Loomie A.J. Guy Fawkes in Spain: the “Spanish Treason” in Spanish Documents // BIHR. – 1971. – Special Supplement № 9; Allen К. The Story of Gunpowder Plot. – London, 1973; Scarisbrick J.J. The Jesuits and the Catholic Reformation. – London, 1988; Haynes A. Robert Cecil, Earl of Salisbury, 1563–1612: Servant of Two Sovereigns. – London, 1989; Croft P. The Reputation of Robert Cecil: Libels, Political Opinion and Popular Awareness in the Early Seventeenth Century // TRHS. 6th Series. – 1990. – Vol. I; Nicholls M. Investigating the Gunpowder Plot. – London, 1991; Haynes A. The Gunpowder Plot. – Stroud (Glos.), 1994.
Fraser A. Faith and Treason. The Story of the Gunpowder Plot. – New York, 1996. – P. 279–283.
Ibid. – P. 285.
Jardine D. A Narrative of the Gunpowder Plot. – London, 1857.
Fraser A. Faith and Treason. The Story of the Gunpowder Plot. – New York, 1996. – P. 292.
Gardiner S.R. Two Declarations of Garnet Relating to the Gunpowder Plot // EHR. – III. – 1888; Idem. What Gunpowder Plot Was. – London, 1897.
Edwards F. Guy Fawkes: the Real Story of the Gunpowder Plot? – London, 1969.
Nicholls M. Investigating Gunpowder Plot. – London, 1992.
Edwards F. Still Investigating Gunpowder Plot // Recusant History. – 1993. – Vol. 21.
Fraser A. Faith and Treason. The Story of the Gunpowder Plot. – New York, 1996. – P. 286.
Anstruther G. The Seminary Priests: Elizabeth I, 1558–1603. – St Edmunds College, Ware; Urshaw College, Durham, 1968. – Vol. I; Idem. The Seminary Priests. Early Stuarts 1603–1659. – Mayhew-McCrimmon, 1975. – Vol. II.
Aveling J.C.H. The English Clergy, Catholic and Protestant, in the 16th and 17th Centuries // Rome and the Anglicans: Historical and Doctrinal Aspects of Anglo-Roman-Catholic Relations. – Berlin – New York, 1982. – P. 111.
Aveling J.C.H. The Handle and the Axe. The Catholic Recusants in England from Reformation to Emancipation. – London, 1976.
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975.
Aveling J.C.H. The Handle and the Axe. The Catholic Recusants in England from Reformation to Emancipation. – London, 1976. – P. 74.
Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 58–59; Trimble W.J.R. the Elizabethan Catholic Laity. – Harvard University Press, 1964.
Aveling J.C.H. Northern Catholics: the Catholic Recusants of the North Riding of Yorkshire, 1558–1790. – London, 1966.
Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 58–59.
Aveling J.C.H. Northern Catholics: the Catholic Recusants of the North Riding of Yorkshire, 1558–1790. – London, 1966.
Aveling J.C.H. The Handle and the Axe. The Catholic Recusants in England from Reformation to Emancipation. – London, 1976. – P. 77.
Ibid. – P. 80–81.
Ibid. – P. 84–86.
Aveling J.C.H. The English Clergy, Catholic and Protestant, in the 16th and 17th Centuries // Rome and the Anglicans: Historical and Doctrinal Aspects of Anglo-Roman-Catholic Relations. – Berlin – New York, 1982. – P. 125–127.
Ibid. – Р. 129–131.
Aveling J.C.H. The Handle and the Axe. The Catholic Recusants in England from Reformation to Emancipation. – London, 1976. – P. 93, 100.
Aveling J.C.H. The English Clergy, Catholic and Protestant, in the 16th and 17th Centuries // Rome and the Anglicans: Historical and Doctrinal Aspects of Anglo-Roman-Catholic Relations. – Berlin – New York, 1982. – P. 115.
Aveling J.C.H. The Handle and the Axe. The Catholic Recusants in England from Reformation to Emancipation. – London, 1976. – P. 98.
Ibid. – P. 112.
Ibid. – P. 113.
Ibid. – P. 117.
Ibid. – Р. 122.
Ibid. – Р. 123.
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 151.
Questier M. Conversion, Politics and Religion in England, 1580–1625. – Cambridge, 1996. – P. 106; Aveling J.C.H. The Handle and the Axe. The Catholic Recusants in England from Reformation to Emancipation. – London, 1976. – P. 117–118; Sommerville J.P. Jacobean Political Thought and the Controversy over the Oath of Allegiance. – Cambridge University PhD, 1981; Gifford J.V. The Controversy over the Oath of Allegiance. – Oxford University PhD, 1971.
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 39; Dietz EC. English Public Finance, 1558–1641. – New York, 1943.
Questier M. Conversion, Politics and Religion in England, 1580–1625. – Cambridge, 1996. – P. 148; Aveling J.C.H. Northern Catholics: the Catholic Recusants of the North Riding of Yorkshire, 1558–1790. – London, 1966. – P. 214–215; Sommerville J.P. Jacobean Political Thought and the Controversy over the Oath of Allegiance. Ph.D. Thesis. – Cambridge, 1981; Gifford J.V. The Controversy over the Oath of Allegiance of 1606. Phil. D. Thesis. – Oxford, 1971; Ryan C.J. The Jacobean Oath of Allegiance and English Lay Catholics // Catholic Historical Review. – 1942. – Vol. 28. – P. 159–183.
Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 45, 50–53; La Rocca J.J. James I and his Catholic Subjects, 1606–1612: Some Financial Implications // Recusant History. – 1987. – Vol. 18. – P. 251–262.
Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 64.
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 280–283.
Ibid. – P. 210–212.
Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 65.
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 55–59.
Aveling J.C.H. The Handle and the Axe. The Catholic Recusants in England from Reformation to Emancipation. – London, 1976. – P. 118.
Stone L. the Crisis of the Aristocracy. – Oxford, 1965. – P. 731
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 60.
Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 68
Aveling J.C.H. The Handle and the Axe. The Catholic Recusants in England from Reformation to Emancipation. – London, 1976. – P. 121.
Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 71.
Dietz F. С. English Public Finance. – New York, 1943. – P. 91–92.
Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 73–74.
Questier M. Conversion, Politics and Religion in England, 1580–1625. – Cambridge, 1996. – P. 130; Aylmer G.E. The King's Servants. – London, 1974. – P. 32; Hill L.M. Bench and Bureaucracy. – Cambridge, 1988. – P. 121; Hawkins M.J. The Government: Its Role and its Aims // The Origins of the English Civil War / Ed. by С Russell. – London, 1973. – P. 35–65.
Queslier M. Conversion, Politics and Religion in England, 1580–1625. – Cambridge, 1996. – P. 136–143, 145–147; Wabham A. Church Papists. – London, 1993. – P. 80.
Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 75.
Aveling J.C.H. The Handle and the Axe. The Catholic Recusants in England from Reformation to Emancipation. – London, 1976. – P. 126.
Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 59, 70.
Aveling J.C.H. The Handle and the Axe. The Catholic Recusants in England from Reformation to Emancipation. – London, 1976. – P. 127–133.
Ibid. – Р. 134–139.
Ibid. – Р. 168.
Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 80–82.
Ibid. – P. 82–83.
Ibid. – P. 84.
Lindley K.J. The Part Played by Catholics // Religion, Politics and the English Civil War / Ed. by B. Manning. – London, 1973.
Newman P.R. Catholic Royal Activists in the North 1642–1646 // Recusant History. – 1977. – Vol. 14. – № 1.
Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 86.
Aveling J.C.H. The Handle and the Axe. The Catholic Recusants in England from Reformation to Emancipation. – London, 1976. – P. 121, 140–141.
Ibid. – P. 176.
Ibid. – P. 141–144,152.
Ibid. – Р. 145–148, 150–151.
Ibid. – Р. 154–155, 163.
Ibid. – Р. 156.
Ibid. – Р. 157–158, 162.
Ibid. – Р. 350–353.
Ibid. – Р. 354.
Ibid. – Р. 355–357.
Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 61.
Aveling J.C.H. The Handle and the Axe. The Catholic Recusants in England from Reformation to Emancipation. – London, 1976. – R 358.
Dures A. English Catholicism, 1558–1642. – Harlow, Essex, 1983. – P. 63.
Aveling J.C.H. The English Clergy, Catholic and Protestant, in the 16th and 17th Centuries // Rome and the Anglicans: Historical and Doctrinal Aspects of Anglo-Roman-Catholic Relations. – Berlin – New York, 1982. – P. 112–114.
Ibid. – P. 121.
Ibid. – Р. 139.
MacCoog T.M. The Establishment of the English Province of the Society of Jesus // Recusant History. – 1984. – Vol. 17.
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 216–226.
Ibid. – P. 229–238,243.
Ibid. – P. 251, 257.
Thomas К. Religion and the Decline of Magic. – London, 1978. – P. 488–492.
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 268–273.
Ibid. – Р. 277–279.
Hobsbawtn E. The Crisis of the Seventeenth Century // Crisis in Europe, 1650–1660 / Ed. by T. Aston. – London, 1965. – P. 5–58.
Bossy J. The English Catholic Community, 1570–1850. – London, 1975. – P. 288–289.
Scarisbrick J.J. The Reformation and the English People. – Oxford, 1984. – P. 158–159.
Aveling J.C.ll. The Handle and the Axe. The Catholic Recusants in England from Reformation to Emancipation. – London, 1976. – P. 21.
